The memorable and tragical history, of the persecution in Africke: vnder Gensericke and Hunricke, Arrian kinges of the Vandals. Written in Latin by the blessed Bishop Victor of Vtica, who personallie (as also S. Augustine the famous doctor) endured his part thereof. With a briefe accomplishment of the same history, out of best authors: togither vvith the life and acts of the holy Bishop Fulgentius, and his conflicts vvith the same nation
         Historia persecutionum, quas in Aphrica olim circa D. Augustini tempora, Christiani perpessi sub Censerycho et Hunerycho Vandalorum regibus. English
         Victor, Saint, Bishop of Vita, d. ca. 505.
      
       
         
           1605
        
      
       Approx. 233 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 91 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A14395
         STC 24714
         ESTC S119124
         99854331
         99854331
         19747
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A14395)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19747)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 944:5)
      
       
         
           
             The memorable and tragical history, of the persecution in Africke: vnder Gensericke and Hunricke, Arrian kinges of the Vandals. Written in Latin by the blessed Bishop Victor of Vtica, who personallie (as also S. Augustine the famous doctor) endured his part thereof. With a briefe accomplishment of the same history, out of best authors: togither vvith the life and acts of the holy Bishop Fulgentius, and his conflicts vvith the same nation
             Historia persecutionum, quas in Aphrica olim circa D. Augustini tempora, Christiani perpessi sub Censerycho et Hunerycho Vandalorum regibus. English
             Victor, Saint, Bishop of Vita, d. ca. 505.
             Buckland, Ralph, 1564-1611.
          
           212, [12] p.
           
             Printed with licence [by the English secret press],
             [England] :
             1605.
          
           
             Victor of Vtica = Saint Victor, Bishop of Vita.
             A translation of: Historia persecutionum, quas in Aphrica olim circa D. Augustini tempora, Christiani perpessi sub Censerycho et Hunerycho Vandalorum regibus.
             Translator's dedication signed: R.Y.S.M.L.A.D., i.e. Ralph Buckland.
             Identification of printer from STC.
             Includes indexes.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fulgentius, -- Saint, Bishop of Ruspa, 468-533.
           Persecution -- History -- Early church, ca. 30-600 -- Early works to 1800.
           Christians -- Africa -- Early works to 1800.
           Vandals -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MEMORABLE
           ,
           AND
           TRAGICAL
           HISTORY
           ,
           OF
           THE
           PERSECVTION
           IN
           AFRICKE
           :
           vnder
           GENSERICKE
           and
           HVNRICKE
           ,
           Arrian
           Kinges
           of
           the
           Vandals
           .
        
         
           WRITTEN
           IN
           LATIN
           BY
           the
           blessed
           Bishop
           VICTOR
           of
           Vtica
           ,
           who
           personallie
           (
           as
           also
           S.
           AVGVSTINE
           the
           famous
           Doctor
           )
           endured
           his
           part
           thereof
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           BRIEFE
           ACCOMPLISHMENT
           of
           the
           same
           History
           ,
           out
           of
           best
           Authors
           :
           togither
           vvith
           the
           life
           and
           acts
           of
           the
           holy
           Bishop
           Fulgentius
           ,
           and
           his
           conflicts
           vvith
           the
           same
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           newe
           vnder
           the
           Sunne
           .
           
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Spirit
           and
           the
           Spouse
           say
           ,
           come
           ,
           and
           vvho
           heareth
           let
           him
           say
           ,
           come
           .
           
             Apoc.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             Printed
             with
             Licence
          
           .
           1605.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           In
           the
           margent
           P.
           S.
           importeth
           the
           edition
           of
           Paris
           by
           Sonnius
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           margent
           P.
           F.
           importeth
           the
           edition
           of
           Paris
           by
           Fremy
           .
           ANNO.
           1569.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           margent
           B.
           importeth
           the
           edition
           of
           Basil
           .
           ANNO.
           1541.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           VERTVOVS
           ,
           AND
           DEVOVTLY
           
             AFFECTED
             ,
             HIS
             DEARE
          
           MOTHER
           :
           PERSEVErance
           in
           the
           paths
           
             of
             Godlines
          
           .
        
         
           THERE
           want
           not
           (
           
             Deare
             Mother
          
           )
           vvho
           vvith
           their
           newe
           gifts
           ,
           wil
           impart
           to
           you
           the
           hopes
           of
           an
           happy
           yeare
           :
           vveary
           I
           no
           lesse
           then
           your selfe
           ,
           of
           nouelties
           ,
           present
           you
           rather
           with
           a
           jewell
           of
           no
           lesse
           antiquity
           ,
           then
           price
           :
           which
           long
           hath
           vnworthely
           layen
           hid
           ,
           when
           most
           of
           all
           stood
           the
           vertue
           thereof
           in
           request
           .
           Stale
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           neither
           doth
           the
           age
           thereof
           diminish
           the
           estimation
           ,
           but
           enhaunce
           it
           :
           quality
           of
           writers
           
           and
           Authors
           being
           now
           at
           that
           passe
           ,
           that
           by
           proportion
           of
           antiquity
           their
           value
           commeth
           to
           be
           rated
           .
           No
           otherwise
           then
           as
           in
           pretious
           stones
           and
           gold
           is
           commonly
           accustomed
           ,
           the
           first
           whereof
           the
           more
           families
           they
           haue
           enriched
           and
           beautified
           ,
           lesse
           are
           held
           in
           suspect
           ;
           the
           later
           ,
           howe
           much
           farther
           yeares
           it
           pretendeth
           in
           the
           stampe
           ,
           fayrer
           currence
           it
           commonly
           findeth
           in
           the
           exchaunge
           ,
           countenance
           being
           deriued
           from
           the
           continuance
           .
           Meruaile
           not
           if
           to
           you
           a
           woman
           ,
           I
           translate
           a
           Diuine
           ;
           to
           one
           nothing
           curious
           in
           controuersies
           ,
           send
           a
           Father
           of
           the
           primitiue
           Church
           .
           No
           Author
           this
           aboue
           your
           reach
           ;
           no
           high
           discourse
           of
           difficile
           questions
           :
           but
           being
           deliuerer
           of
           a
           playne
           history
           ,
           fuller
           of
           excellent
           examples
           ,
           and
           pithy
           motions
           to
           perfection
           ,
           then
           of
           subtle
           points
           or
           intricate
           matters
           ;
           I
           judged
           nothing
           more
           worthy
           on
           which
           you
           might
           employ
           your
           vacant
           houres
           ,
           or
           I
           my
           time
           and
           trauaile
           .
           Great
           plenty
           of
           things
           deseruing
           mature
           cōsideration
           herein
           you
           haue
           :
           peruse
           them
           ,
           vse
           them
           ,
           print
           them
           in
           your
           minde
           ;
           and
           what
           you
           admire
           in
           others
           ,
           apply
           to
           your selfe
           .
        
         
           
             R.
             Y.
             S.
             M.
             L.
             A.
             D.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           OF
           THE
           TRANSLATOR
           .
        
         
           BY
           that
           which
           I
           found
           in
           my selfe
           ,
           when
           I
           hapned
           to
           reade
           this
           tragicall
           history
           ,
           and
           by
           well
           peysing
           the
           substance
           of
           this
           Author
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           hard
           for
           me
           to
           perceiue
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           spake
           English
           ,
           he
           might
           worke
           meruails
           in
           soules
           .
           To
           instruct
           the
           vnderstanding
           ,
           to
           moue
           the
           will
           ,
           to
           illuminate
           the
           hart
           ,
           to
           enkindle
           the
           minde
           ,
           to
           remoue
           the
           mists
           of
           ignorance
           from
           mens
           wits
           ,
           to
           enflame
           the
           right
           beleeuing
           soule
           vnto
           zeale
           ,
           I
           sawe
           matter
           more
           then
           sufficient
           .
           Let
           me
           deserue
           the
           blazon
           of
           a
           lyar
           ,
           if
           reading
           this
           discourse
           ,
           the
           attentiue
           and
           impartiall
           vmpeere
           admire
           not
           ,
           to
           see
           howe
           like
           euermore
           thornes
           are
           to
           thornes
           ;
           and
           grapes
           vnto
           grapes
           ;
           wheat
           vnto
           wheat
           ;
           &
           chaffe
           vnto
           chaffe
           ;
           sheepe
           vnto
           sheepe
           ;
           both
           children
           of
           darkenes
           &
           of
           light
           to
           their
           forefathers
           .
           If
           therein
           the
           weake
           in
           faith
           finde
           not
           assurance
           of
           Gods
           assistance
           ;
           the
           tempted
           ,
           discreete
           meanes
           of
           resistance
           ;
           the
           sound
           
           consolation
           incredible
           ;
           the
           corrupted
           their
           soules
           touched
           to
           the
           quicke
           .
           If
           herein
           be
           not
           many
           notable
           singularities
           of
           Historicall
           antiquity
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           passages
           of
           points
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           that
           the
           faith
           and
           face
           of
           the
           vniuersall
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           at
           those
           dayes
           may
           most
           liuely
           thereby
           be
           described
           ;
           the
           beliefe
           ,
           rites
           ,
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           gouerment
           thereof
           :
           euen
           at
           those
           dayes
           ,
           when
           the
           three
           famous
           and
           chiefest
           Doctors
           ,
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Ambrose
          
           ,
           and
           Augustine
           ,
           had
           immediately
           before
           together
           flourished
           .
           Argument
           and
           forme
           of
           the
           persecution
           ,
           was
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           this
           which
           followeth
           .
           After
           the
           Vandals
           had
           as
           an
           vncatar
           acted
           torrent
           ,
           or
           mercylesse
           inundation
           ,
           ouerrunne
           France
           and
           Spayne
           ,
           they
           passed
           into
           Africa
           ,
           wrested
           the
           same
           from
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           ,
           there
           established
           the
           seate
           of
           their
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           iealous
           of
           their
           newe
           conquered
           Dominion
           ,
           deemed
           nothing
           more
           secure
           then
           as
           the
           Mediterrane
           Sea
           did
           by
           vast
           and
           boysterous
           waters
           seuer
           them
           from
           the
           Empire
           :
           so
           by
           dissonant
           &
           irreconciliable
           opinions
           ,
           to
           deuide
           the
           peoples
           harts
           from
           all
           society
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           alienate
           them
           from
           the
           communion
           in
           beliefe
           with
           
             Greece
             &
             Italy
          
           .
           Whervnto
           ,
           when
           the
           Arrian
           heresie
           (
           which
           had
           already
           infected
           the
           Vandals
           ,
           and
           in
           Africke
           had
           long
           since
           canker-wise
           crept
           into
           many
           harts
           )
           seemed
           most
           proper
           ;
           Gensericke
           their
           King
           by
           
           terrour
           of
           lawes
           gaue
           countenance
           to
           the
           same
           ,
           &
           enterprised
           the
           vtter
           extirpation
           of
           the
           faith
           .
           Not
           in
           deede
           vrging
           in
           expresse
           tearmes
           to
           deny
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           to
           be
           equall
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           or
           to
           confesse
           any
           point
           of
           Arrianisme
           against
           their
           conscience
           (
           for
           it
           had
           beene
           too
           palpable
           abhomination
           euen
           to
           the
           simplest
           senses
           )
           but
           only
           importuning
           for
           conformity
           sake
           ,
           to
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           sprinckled
           with
           water
           of
           the
           Arrians
           handes
           ,
           vnder
           certayne
           forme
           of
           wordes
           different
           from
           the
           Catholike
           manner
           ,
           and
           at
           least-wise
           to
           forsake
           the
           accustomed
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           resort
           to
           their
           pretended
           prayers
           .
           For
           recusancy
           of
           which
           sacrilegious
           impieties
           ,
           such
           thinges
           endured
           the
           Godly
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           haue
           scant
           beene
           heard
           of
           :
           whose
           calamities
           make
           the
           subiect
           of
           this
           booke
           .
           But
           no
           wisdome
           is
           there
           against
           the
           wil
           of
           the
           highest
           ,
           nor
           counsaile
           against
           his
           determination
           ,
           nor
           preuc̄tion
           against
           his
           prouidence
           ,
           nor
           machination
           against
           his
           might
           ;
           who
           first
           by
           horrible
           famin
           and
           mortality
           eased
           for
           a
           season
           the
           yoke
           of
           his
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           finally
           after
           foure-score
           and
           tenne
           yeares
           ,
           subduing
           the
           Vandals
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           valorous
           Belisarius
           ,
           reunited
           the
           Prouince
           both
           to
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           :
           Full
           is
           the
           history
           Ecclesiasticall
           ;
           full
           are
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             Sozomen
          
           ,
           and
           Theodoret
           ,
           of
           the
           persecutions
           raysed
           by
           Iewes
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           against
           the
           
           
           smoothly
           deliuered
           as
           might
           be
           required
           :
           the
           law
           of
           a
           Translator
           abridging
           my
           liberty
           .
           For
           had
           I
           not
           in
           this
           case
           chosen
           rather
           to
           be
           seene
           Religious
           i●sister
           ,
           then
           ●ond
           licētiate
           Paraphrast
           ,
           more
           could
           I
           haue
           beautified
           and
           graced
           my
           labour
           ,
           to
           the
           Reader
           perhaps
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           myselfe
           ,
           who
           hold
           precise
           truth
           to
           be
           the
           very
           beauty
           as
           of
           history
           ,
           so
           of
           translation
           .
           Neither
           becōmeth
           it
           me
           to
           excuse
           the
           harshnesse
           of
           the
           African
           names
           ,
           which
           Pliny
           aduertiseth
           scarcely
           able
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           letters
           .
           In
           the
           edition
           of
           Basil
           ,
           two
           bookes
           of
           the
           three
           are
           by
           chapters
           diuided
           ,
           but
           so
           vnfittingly
           to
           the
           context
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           a
           dimme
           iudgement
           may
           apparantly
           discerne
           ,
           that
           neither
           Victor
           ,
           nor
           yet
           any
           man
           of
           learning
           was
           deuiser
           of
           such
           disorderly
           order
           ,
           and
           confused
           distinction
           .
           The
           whole
           haue
           I
           digested
           into
           chapters
           also
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           proper
           and
           conuenient
           sort
           :
           as
           combination
           of
           the
           seuerall
           matters
           best
           disposed
           .
           At
           places
           of
           marke
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           speciall
           difficulty
           ,
           by
           the
           Authors
           wordes
           inserted
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           shall
           the
           iudicious
           reader
           be
           vnpreiudiced
           of
           his
           owne
           sense
           .
           The
           care
           of
           whose
           commodity
           might
           haue
           further
           extended
           my
           preamble
           to
           so
           important
           an
           Author
           ;
           but
           that
           litle
           said
           sooner
           findeth
           pardon
           ,
           then
           doth
           prolixity
           .
        
         
           (
           *
           ⁎
           *
           )
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAPTER
               .
               I.
            
             The
             horrible
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             vpon
             their
             first
             arriuall
             in
             Africke
             .
          
           
             THE
             sixtith
             yeare
             (
             as
             is
             
             apparant
             )
             hath
             nowe
             his
             course
             ,
             since
             the
             cruel
             and
             sauage
             Nation
             of
             Vandals
             set
             foote
             into
             the
             boundes
             of
             Africke
             ,
             crossing
             ouer
             with
             easie
             passage
             at
             the
             strait
             ,
             where
             betweene
             Spayne
             and
             Africke
             ,
             this
             great
             and
             large
             Sea
             presseth
             it selfe
             into
             the
             narrowe
             distance
             of
             twelue
             miles
             .
             Their
             whole
             power
             then
             passing
             ouer
             ,
             by
             policie
             of
             ⸬
             Gensericke
             the
             Captaine
             ,
             it
             was
             forthwith
             (
             for
             greater
             terrour
             of
             their
             name
             )
             ordered
             ,
             
             that
             the
             whole
             multitude
             should
             be
             nūbred
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             their
             mothers
             wombe
             had
             vntill
             then
             brought
             forth
             ,
             amounting
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             seruants
             and
             masters
             ,
             to
             fourescore
             thousand
             .
             Which
             number
             being
             doubtfully
             published
             ,
             is
             euen
             at
             this
             day
             thought
             to
             be
             so
             great
             of
             men
             of
             armes
             ,
             whereas
             the
             number
             of
             such
             is
             now
             but
             small
             and
             weake
             .
             Finding
             therefore
             a
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             Prouince
             ,
             their
             wicked
             troupes
             did
             on
             all
             coasts
             set
             vpon
             the
             flourishingst
             part
             of
             the
             land
             :
             who
             wasted
             ,
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             consumed
             euery
             thing
             ,
             not
             sparing
             so
             much
             as
             the
             shrubbes
             and
             bushes
             which
             bare
             any
             fruit
             ,
             least
             those
             ,
             whome
             peraduenture
             dennes
             in
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             steepe
             cliffes
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             other
             bard
             places
             did
             hide
             in
             secret
             ,
             might
             (
             being
             fled
             away
             )
             sustaine
             themselues
             with
             such
             forrage
             .
             Thus
             while
             with
             cruelty
             they
             raged
             ,
             no
             place
             remayned
             free
             from
             their
             vexation
             .
             In
             Churches
             especially
             and
             ⸬
             Temples
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             Church-yardes
             and
             Monasteries
             more
             villanous
             was
             their
             furie
             ,
             &
             with
             greater
             flames
             they
             burnt
             downe
             houses
             of
             prayer
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             Cities
             and
             Townes
             .
             Where
             by
             happe
             they
             founde
             
             the
             gates
             of
             Gods
             honourable
             Palace
             shutte
             ,
             with
             strokes
             of
             their
             ⸬
             Maces
             they
             forciblie
             made
             entrie
             :
             so
             that
             it
             might
             rightly
             at
             that
             time
             be
             said
             .
             
               As
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               in
               a
               woode
               of
               trees
               ,
               so
               hewed
               they
               downe
               with
               axes
               the
               gates
               thereof
               :
               in
               the
               axe
               and
               hatchet
               they
               threwe
               it
               downe
               .
               Thy
               Sanctuary
               in
               earth
               they
               burned
               with
               fire
               ;
               they
               contaminated
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               thy
               name
               .
            
             Howe
             many
             excellent
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             ⸬
             noble
             Priests
             were
             by
             diuers
             kindes
             of
             paines
             made
             away
             ,
             being
             tortured
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             what
             gold
             or
             siluer
             soeuer
             they
             had
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             owne
             ,
             or
             appertayning
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             that
             all
             which
             was
             extant
             might
             through
             constraint
             of
             paine
             be
             vttered
             ,
             they
             vrged
             the
             offerers
             afresh
             with
             torments
             ,
             pretending
             part
             only
             ,
             not
             the
             whole
             to
             haue
             beene
             deliuered
             .
             The
             more
             also
             that
             any
             man
             rendred
             ,
             more
             they
             thought
             he
             reserued
             .
             Mouthes
             of
             some
             they
             opened
             with
             poles
             and
             barres
             ,
             thrusting
             in
             stinking
             mire
             and
             dirt
             to
             extort
             confession
             of
             mony
             .
             Some
             they
             tormented
             with
             wresting
             their
             foreheads
             &
             legges
             with
             sinewes
             ,
             ⸬
             vntill
             they
             twanged
             with
             stretching
             .
             To
             very
             many
             (
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             pitched
             or
             rozend
             vessels
             )
             
             they
             vnmercifully
             powred
             in
             at
             their
             mouthes
             sea-water
             ,
             vinegre
             ,
             dregges
             of
             oyle
             ,
             grease
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             matters
             of
             torment
             .
             Neyther
             weakenesse
             of
             sex
             ,
             nor
             respect
             of
             gentrie
             ,
             nor
             reuerence
             of
             Priesthood
             mitigated
             their
             fierce
             mindes
             .
             Nay
             ,
             there
             did
             their
             fury
             most
             abounde
             ,
             where
             appeared
             any
             dignity
             or
             worthinesse
             .
             Howe
             many
             Priests
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             notable
             personages
             they
             charged
             with
             mighty
             loades
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             Cammelles
             ,
             or
             other
             beasts
             of
             burden
             ,
             able
             I
             am
             not
             to
             declare
             :
             nor
             yet
             those
             whome
             with
             gaddes
             of
             iron
             they
             hastened
             forward
             :
             some
             of
             which
             pittifully
             vnder
             burdens
             yealded
             their
             ghost
             .
             Aged
             grauity
             ,
             and
             reuerend
             gray
             haires
             ,
             adorning
             the
             head
             like
             woole
             ,
             found
             no
             priuiledge
             of
             mercy
             :
             guiltlesse
             infancie
             felt
             their
             barbarous
             rage
             ,
             which
             dashed
             them
             against
             the
             ground
             ,
             violently
             pulling
             the
             little
             ones
             from
             their
             mothers
             brests
             :
             others
             wide
             stretching
             their
             tender
             legges
             ,
             tore
             them
             a-sunder
             from
             the
             fundament
             .
             Captiue
             Sion
             might
             then
             sing
             in
             her
             gates
             .
             The
             
             
               enemy
               hath
               resolued
               to
               fire
               my
               territories
               ,
               to
               slay
               my
               infants
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               dash
               my
               babes
               against
               the
               ground
               .
            
             In
             some
             edifices
             of
             the
             
             greater
             buildings
             and
             houses
             ,
             where
             fire
             could
             lesse
             serue
             their
             malice
             ,
             demolishing
             the
             roofes
             &
             walles
             ,
             they
             left
             their
             beauty
             equal
             to
             the
             earth
             .
             So
             that
             now
             the
             auncient
             statelines
             of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             no
             more
             is
             to
             be
             seene
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             had
             neuer
             beene
             :
             yea
             most
             Townes
             haue
             few
             or
             no
             inhabitants
             .
             For
             euen
             at
             this
             day
             what
             so
             may
             be
             found
             remayning
             ,
             ⸬
             are
             eftsoones
             laid
             wast
             &
             desolate
             :
             as
             they
             vtterly
             haue
             in
             Carthage
             ruinated
             the
             Theatres
             ,
             the
             Temple
             Memory
             ,
             with
             the
             passage
             surnamed
             ⸬
             Celestis
             .
             And
             to
             speake
             of
             those
             thinges
             which
             touch
             vs
             nearest
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Church
             where
             lie
             entombed
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             holy
             Martirs
             Perpetua
             and
             Felicitas
             ,
             that
             other
             of
             Celerina
             ,
             of
             the
             Scillitans
             ,
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Churches
             vnsubuerted
             ,
             ⸬
             they
             by
             licentious
             tiranny
             enslaued
             vnto
             the
             seruice
             of
             their
             owne
             religiō
             .
             But
             where
             any
             munitions
             were
             ,
             whereunto
             their
             laberous
             furie
             could
             not
             by
             assault
             attayne
             ,
             innumerable
             multitudes
             being
             brought
             togither
             round
             about
             such
             Castles
             ,
             with
             deadly
             weapons
             they
             slue
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             by
             stench
             of
             putrifying
             carcasses
             ,
             they
             might
             extinguish
             ,
             whome
             ,
             kept
             off
             by
             walles
             they
             could
             not
             approch
             .
             
             
             (
             afterwardes
             King
             of
             Italy
             )
             who
             out
             of
             it
             paid
             him
             alwayes
             tribute
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Lord
             thereof
             ,
             retayning
             neuerthelesse
             a
             portion
             vnto
             himselfe
             .
             Besides
             this
             he
             speedely
             charged
             his
             Vandals
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             vtterly
             chase
             away
             naked
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             the
             Laytie
             also
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             from
             their
             Churches
             and
             mansions
             .
             Which
             was
             accordingly
             in
             most
             of
             them
             performed
             :
             Many
             ,
             aswell
             Bishops
             as
             Lay-men
             of
             marke
             ,
             and
             honourable
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             slaues
             vnto
             Vandals
             ,
             we
             our selues
             haue
             knowne
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
            
             Howe
             the
             Bishop
             and
             Clergie
             were
             handled
             at
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             AFTER
             this
             commaunded
             he
             ⸬
             Quoduult-deus
             Bishop
             of
             the
             said
             City
             Carthage
             (
             a
             man
             well
             knowne
             to
             God
             and
             the
             world
             )
             and
             with
             him
             a
             very
             great
             company
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             naked
             and
             spoyled
             to
             be
             thrust
             into
             wether-broken
             ships
             ,
             and
             so
             banished
             :
             whome
             God
             of
             his
             mercyfull
             goodnesse
             vouchsafed
             by
             prosperous
             nauigation
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Naples
             
             in
             Campane
             .
             Senators
             and
             men
             of
             worship
             he
             first
             quayled
             by
             cruell
             confining
             from
             their
             mansion
             places
             ,
             and
             afterward
             expelled
             them
             beyond
             the
             Sea.
             Nowe
             then
             the
             Bishop
             being
             (
             as
             hath
             beene
             declared
             )
             thrust
             out
             with
             his
             ⸬
             reuerend
             Clergie
             ,
             forth-vvith
             deliuered
             he
             vp
             to
             his
             owne
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Church
             called
             Restituta
             ,
             at
             vvhich
             the
             Bishops
             customably
             made
             their
             abode
             :
             the
             rest
             also
             vvhich
             vvere
             vvithin
             the
             vvalles
             ,
             he
             tooke
             away
             ,
             together
             vvith
             the
             goodes
             vnto
             them
             belonging
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             without
             the
             walles
             ,
             he
             seazed
             as
             many
             as
             he
             would
             ;
             especially
             vpon
             two
             very
             fayre
             and
             large
             of
             the
             holy
             Martyr
             Cyprian
             ;
             the
             one
             where
             he
             shedde
             his
             bloud
             ,
             the
             other
             where
             his
             body
             vvas
             buried
             ;
             vvhich
             place
             is
             called
             ⸬
             Sheepe-cotes
             .
             But
             vvho
             is
             he
             that
             can
             vvithout
             teares
             call
             to
             minde
             ,
             howe
             he
             gaue
             commaundement
             ,
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             our
             dead
             should
             not
             (
             but
             in
             silence
             and
             without
             solemnity
             of
             hymnes
             )
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             graue
             ?
             Whereunto
             he
             also
             added
             ,
             that
             the
             Clergie
             remayning
             should
             be
             punished
             with
             ⸬
             exile
             .
             While
             these
             thinges
             vvere
             doing
             ,
             the
             ⸬
             principall
             Priestes
             and
             notable
             persons
             of
             those
             Prouinces
             ,
             which
             
             
             with
             to
             be
             brought
             :
             which
             Sebastian
             taking
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             spake
             thus
             .
             This
             loafe
             that
             it
             might
             come
             to
             this
             finenesse
             and
             whitenesse
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             counted
             fitte
             for
             the
             Kinges
             boorde
             ,
             was
             first
             boulted
             from
             the
             base
             gurgeons
             and
             branne
             ,
             then
             ,
             of
             a
             heape
             of
             flower
             was
             moystened
             with
             liquor
             ,
             and
             so
             passed
             water
             and
             fire
             ,
             comming
             thereby
             to
             be
             both
             faire
             to
             sight
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             to
             taste
             :
             *
             Euen
             so
             haue
             I
             also
             already
             beene
             grownd
             in
             the
             ⸬
             mill
             of
             our
             Catholike
             Mother
             ,
             purged
             as
             cleane
             flower
             ,
             and
             tryed
             with
             the
             siue
             ,
             sprinckled
             with
             the
             water
             of
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             baked
             vvith
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             as
             this
             bread
             out
             of
             the
             Ouen
             ;
             so
             haue
             I
             by
             the
             diuine
             Sacraments
             (
             God
             being
             the
             workeman
             )
             issued
             pure
             and
             cleane
             out
             of
             the
             celestiall
             Font.
             But
             may
             it
             please
             you
             to
             performe
             that
             which
             I
             nowe
             propose
             ;
             let
             this
             loafe
             bee
             broken
             in
             peeces
             ,
             steeped
             in
             vvater
             ,
             moulded
             againe
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             into
             the
             ouen
             ,
             thence
             if
             it
             come
             out
             better
             then
             it
             already
             is
             ,
             I
             vvill
             doe
             as
             you
             exhorte
             .
             Which
             proposition
             when
             Gensericke
             with
             all
             them
             in
             presence
             had
             heard
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             intangled
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             finde
             no
             solution
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             afterwardes
             slewe
             that
             warlicke
             personage
             ,
             by
             another
             sort
             of
             argument
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             The
             Church
             sore
             oppressed
             :
             Bishops
             banished
             .
          
           
             TO
             returne
             from
             whence
             I
             digressed
             :
             sauage
             commaundements
             raysed
             vp
             daylie
             terrour
             ,
             so
             that
             compassed
             in
             midst
             of
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             we
             had
             not
             any
             leasure
             to
             take
             breath
             :
             neyther
             might
             place
             of
             prayer
             or
             ⸬
             sacrifising
             ,
             be
             any
             where
             obtayned
             by
             our
             complaints
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             prophefie
             was
             then
             manifestly
             fulfilled
             .
             
               Nowe
               is
               there
               neyther
               Prince
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               nor
            
             
             
               Captaine
               :
               nor
               place
               to
               sacrifice
               vnto
               thy
               name
               .
            
             Euery
             day
             wanted
             not
             injuries
             ,
             euen
             to
             those
             Priestes
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             such
             regions
             ,
             as
             payde
             contribution
             to
             the
             Pallace
             .
             *
             If
             any
             man
             in
             his
             exhortations
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             named
             by
             chaunce
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             )
             
               Pharao
               ,
               Nabuchodonosor
               ,
               Holofernes
            
             ;
             or
             any
             such
             like
             ,
             it
             vvas
             layde
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             that
             this
             he
             had
             mentioned
             in
             derogation
             of
             the
             Kinges
             person
             ,
             and
             banishment
             was
             his
             immediate
             rewarde
             .
             
             Neuerthelesse
             as
             this
             persecution
             was
             in
             some
             place
             openly
             practised
             ;
             so
             in
             an
             other
             quarter
             was
             it
             more
             *
             couertly
             put
             in
             vre
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             deceipt
             sooner
             might
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Godly
             be
             extinguished
             .
             Many
             Priests
             we
             knewe
             at
             that
             season
             for
             this
             cause
             exiled
             ;
             as
             Vrban
             Bishop
             of
             
               Girben
               ,
               Crescens
            
             metrapolitan
             of
             the
             Aquitan
             City
             ,
             vvho
             had
             vnder
             him
             six-score
             Bishops
             suffragans
             ,
             Habet-deum
             of
             
               Theudeles
               ,
               Eustrace
            
             of
             Suffecta
             ,
             and
             two
             more
             of
             Tripoly
             ,
             one
             of
             Vicissibrata
             ,
             and
             Cresconius
             of
             ⸬
             
               Een
               :
               Foelix
            
             also
             Bishop
             of
             Adrument
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             had
             *
             receiued
             one
             Iohn
             a
             Monke
             from
             the
             other
             side
             the
             Sea
             ,
             with
             diuers
             others
             also
             ,
             whome
             it
             were
             ouer
             long
             to
             recite
             :
             during
             whose
             exile
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             it
             was
             not
             permitted
             to
             enstall
             others
             in
             their
             Cities
             .
             Amidst
             those
             troubles
             stood
             the
             people
             of
             God
             fast
             in
             their
             beliefe
             ,
             and
             like
             bees
             labouring
             their
             hiues
             ,
             and
             combes
             ,
             encreased
             and
             grewe
             strong
             by
             the
             ⸬
             sweet
             tentrels
             of
             faith
             .
             In
             so
             much
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             accomplished
             .
             
               The
               more
               they
               were
               afflicted
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               multiplyed
               ,
               and
               preuailed
               exceeding
               much
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Deo-gratias
             and
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Bishops
               of
            
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             IT
             came
             to
             passe
             in
             processe
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             city
             Carthage
             ,
             after
             so
             long
             discontinuance
             &
             desolation
             ,
             was
             at
             request
             of
             Valentinian
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             ordayned
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             who
             had
             to
             name
             Deo-gratias
             .
             The
             actions
             of
             whome
             &
             what
             God
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             so
             should
             endeauour
             particularly
             to
             set
             downe
             ,
             the
             day
             would
             faile
             him
             before
             he
             had
             deliuered
             any
             just
             part
             thereof
             .
             Being
             created
             Bishop
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             (
             our
             sinnes
             so
             deseruing
             )
             that
             Gensericke
             in
             the
             fiftenth
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             tooke
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             famous
             City
             Rome
             ,
             carrying
             away
             with
             him
             the
             treasure
             of
             many
             Princes
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             people
             .
             After
             the
             arriuall
             of
             which
             captiue
             multitude
             at
             the
             African
             shore
             ,
             the
             Vandals
             and
             Moores
             sharing
             them
             (
             as
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             is
             )
             husbandes
             were
             separated
             from
             their
             wiues
             ,
             children
             from
             their
             parents
             .
             Forth-vvith
             this
             notable
             Prelate
             full
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             caused
             all
             the
             golden
             and
             siluer
             vessels
             belonging
             to
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             to
             be
             sold
             for
             their
             redemption
             from
             barbarous
             
             
             litle
             dying
             ,
             seeme
             nowe
             to
             be
             onely
             three
             ;
             if
             at
             least-wise
             there
             be
             so
             many
             :
             Vincent
             the
             ⸬
             Vigitane
             Bishop
             ,
             Paul
             the
             ⸬
             Sitmaritane
             (
             a
             Paul
             indeede
             no
             lesse
             in
             desert
             ,
             then
             name
             )
             and
             one
             Quintian
             ,
             who
             flying
             the
             persecution
             liueth
             nowe
             a
             forraigner
             in
             Adessa
             a
             City
             of
             Macedon
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             The
             notable
             constancy
             of
             Maturian
             and
             Maxima
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             vowed
             chastity
             ,
             as
             in
             profession
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             what
             followed
             thereof
             .
          
           
             WEE
             find
             in
             that
             season
             many
             martyrdomes
             ,
             but
             of
             Confessors
             a
             great
             multitude
             :
             some
             of
             whome
             I
             vvill
             endeauour
             to
             recite
             .
             One
             of
             those
             Vandals
             whome
             they
             cal
             ⸬
             Coronels
             of
             thousands
             ,
             had
             to
             his
             slaues
             ⸬
             Maturian
             and
             Saturian
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             their
             brethren
             :
             and
             with
             them
             was
             fellowe
             seruant
             ,
             a
             notable
             handmaide
             of
             Christ
             named
             Maxima
             ,
             both
             in
             body
             and
             force
             beautiful
             .
             Maturian
             being
             an
             Armourer
             ,
             and
             doing
             seruice
             very
             agreable
             to
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Maxima
             gouerning
             the
             houshold
             ,
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             Vandals
             imagination
             to
             joyne
             them
             in
             marriage
             ,
             thinking
             by
             wedlocke
             to
             establish
             their
             loyalty
             
             towardes
             him
             .
             Maturian
             (
             as
             worldly
             yong
             men
             are
             vvont
             )
             affected
             the
             marriage
             :
             Maxima
             already
             ⸬
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             rejected
             the
             spousals
             of
             men
             .
             When
             the
             time
             came
             that
             they
             should
             goe
             to
             the
             solitary
             chamber
             of
             their
             secrets
             ,
             and
             that
             Maturian
             (
             ignorant
             vvhat
             God
             had
             decreed
             of
             him
             )
             was
             desirous
             to
             be
             bold
             with
             her
             ,
             as
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             the
             seruant
             of
             Christ
             with
             quicke
             voyce
             answered
             him
             ⸬
             To
             Christ
             (
             O
             brother
             Maturian
             )
             I
             haue
             dedicated
             my
             body
             ,
             neither
             can
             I
             be
             partaker
             of
             humane
             *
             marriage
             ,
             seing
             I
             haue
             already
             a
             heauenly
             and
             true
             spouse
             ;
             but
             this
             counsaile
             I
             giue
             thee
             .
             It
             is
             in
             thee
             if
             thou
             wilt
             so
             bring
             the
             matter
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             thou
             thy selfe
             maist
             also
             delight
             to
             become
             his
             seruant
             ,
             whose
             spouse
             thou
             seest
             I
             haue
             chosen
             to
             be
             .
             So
             well
             framed
             this
             motion
             through
             our
             Lord
             Gods
             appointment
             ,
             that
             giuing
             eare
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             he
             aduāced
             the
             gaine
             of
             his
             soule
             in
             his
             yong
             yeares
             .
             To
             the
             Vandals
             eares
             came
             not
             the
             contract
             of
             this
             ⸬
             spirituall
             secret
             ,
             vntill
             Maturian
             nowe
             mortified
             &
             changed
             ,
             perswaded
             his
             brethren
             likewise
             ,
             that
             as
             his
             true
             brothers
             they
             would
             partake
             of
             the
             treasure
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             found
             .
             He
             thus
             
             ⸬
             conuerted
             with
             his
             three
             brethren
             ,
             they
             altogether
             ,
             with
             the
             Mayde
             in
             their
             company
             ,
             issuing
             priuily
             forth
             ,
             were
             associated
             into
             the
             Tabracene
             Monastery
             ,
             which
             the
             noble
             Pastor
             Andrewe
             then
             gouerned
             .
             And
             she
             not
             farre
             from
             thence
             liued
             in
             a
             Monastery
             of
             ⸬
             Virgins
             .
             This
             could
             not
             be
             hidden
             from
             the
             Barbarian
             ,
             who
             by
             diligent
             search
             and
             many
             rewardes
             ,
             made
             enquiry
             after
             them
             .
             Finding
             out
             therefore
             ,
             ⸬
             no
             more
             his
             slaues
             ,
             but
             Christs
             ,
             with
             fetters
             &
             torments
             ,
             he
             vexed
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             :
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             they
             should
             vse
             carnall
             knowledge
             ;
             but
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             that
             with
             filth
             of
             rebaptisation
             they
             should
             defile
             the
             beauty
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             King
             Gensericke
             ,
             to
             whose
             eares
             this
             matter
             at
             last
             came
             ,
             gaue
             charge
             that
             they
             should
             be
             so
             long
             tortured
             ,
             vntil
             they
             consented
             &
             yealded
             to
             his
             will.
             He
             commāds
             strong
             trunchiōs
             knotted
             like
             a
             saw
             ,
             and
             ⸬
             as
             bigge
             as
             one
             could
             gripe
             ,
             to
             be
             addressed
             with
             their
             clubbed
             ends
             :
             which
             not
             only
             brake
             their
             bones
             ,
             dashing
             against
             their
             backes
             ,
             but
             pearced
             inward
             also
             with
             their
             sharpe
             prickes
             ,
             and
             fetching
             streames
             of
             bloud
             ,
             by
             renting
             the
             flesh
             discouered
             the
             bowels
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             in
             the
             day
             following
             were
             they
             alwayes
             made
             
             whole
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             often
             (
             &
             for
             a
             long
             space
             )
             no
             signes
             of
             their
             hurts
             appeared
             ,
             which
             by
             Gods
             holy
             goodnes
             were
             euermore
             cured
             .
             This
             passed
             ,
             and
             Maxima
             remayning
             vnder
             fore
             imprisonment
             ,
             was
             streatched
             out
             vpon
             an
             vnmerciful
             ⸬
             payre
             of
             stocks
             ,
             whome
             as
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             visited
             with
             great
             resort
             ,
             before
             them
             all
             the
             strong
             timbred
             engine
             &
             huge
             peeces
             of
             wood
             ,
             became
             rotten
             ,
             and
             fell
             asunder
             .
             This
             miracle
             both
             is
             famous
             by
             the
             report
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             &
             the
             party
             to
             whome
             the
             prison
             appertayned
             ,
             affirmed
             to
             me
             with
             an
             oath
             that
             it
             was
             true
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Vandal
             neglected
             to
             acknowledge
             her
             vertue
             ,
             Gods
             anger
             beganne
             to
             worke
             reuenge
             in
             his
             house
             .
             He
             himselfe
             with
             his
             children
             dyed
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             also
             of
             his
             cattle
             perished
             .
             The
             Lady
             remayning
             a
             widowe
             ,
             destitute
             of
             Sonnes
             and
             substance
             ,
             offered
             as
             a
             present
             the
             seruants
             of
             Christ
             to
             ⸬
             Sersaon
             the
             Kings
             cosen
             ;
             Who
             hauing
             receiued
             them
             very
             thankfully
             ,
             an
             euill
             spirit
             began
             presently
             by
             occasion
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             sondry
             wise
             to
             vexe
             his
             children
             and
             family
             .
             What
             happened
             the
             King
             had
             word
             by
             his
             Kinsman
             ,
             and
             decreed
             thereupon
             that
             they
             should
             be
             sent
             into
             banishment
             to
             ⸬
             Capsur
             a
             Heathen
             King
             of
             the
             Moores
             .
             
             As
             for
             Christs
             handmaide
             Maxima
             ,
             he
             of
             his
             owne
             motion
             ,
             as
             one
             confounded
             and
             ouercome
             ,
             dismissed
             her
             :
             who
             yet
             liueth
             Mother
             to
             a
             multitude
             of
             ⸬
             Gods
             Virgins
             ;
             and
             is
             one
             whome
             I
             knowe
             well
             .
             They
             were
             conuayed
             &
             deliuered
             vp
             to
             the
             said
             King
             of
             the
             Moores
             ,
             inhabiting
             in
             the
             desert
             called
             Caprapict
             ,
             where
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             beholding
             amongst
             the
             Gentils
             diuers
             prophane
             sortes
             of
             sacrifices
             ,
             beganne
             by
             admonition
             and
             example
             also
             ,
             to
             inuite
             the
             Barbarous
             nation
             vnto
             knowledge
             of
             our
             God.
             By
             which
             meanes
             they
             gayned
             to
             Christ
             a
             huge
             multitude
             of
             the
             rude
             Gentils
             ,
             amongst
             whome
             the
             name
             &
             fame
             of
             Christian
             religion
             had
             neuer
             before
             beene
             blazed
             ,
             nor
             spred
             by
             any
             man.
             Then
             bethought
             they
             howe
             best
             the
             vnmanured
             &
             barren
             soile
             ,
             might
             by
             preaching
             be
             cultured
             ,
             and
             prepared
             to
             receiue
             the
             seede
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             subsequently
             be
             watered
             with
             holy
             Baptisme
             .
             Sent
             are
             messengers
             through
             the
             wide
             journies
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             ariuing
             at
             length
             at
             *
             Rome
             ,
             make
             petition
             that
             some
             Priest
             &
             with
             him
             ⸬
             Deacons
             ,
             might
             be
             sent
             vnto
             a
             people
             imbracing
             the
             faith
             .
             Which
             suite
             ⸬
             Gods
             high
             Bishop
             with
             no
             small
             joy
             
             accomplished
             .
             Erected
             is
             a
             Church
             ;
             baptized
             are
             wonderfull
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             which
             vvere
             Wolues
             ,
             encreaseth
             a
             plentifull
             flocke
             of
             Lambes
             .
             Relation
             whereof
             when
             Capsur
             had
             made
             to
             Gensericke
             ;
             swelling
             with
             enuie
             ,
             he
             willed
             the
             seruants
             of
             God
             to
             be
             drawne
             by
             the
             feet
             at
             Chariots
             tailes
             in
             ful
             course
             ,
             so
             to
             end
             their
             liues
             amongst
             thickets
             and
             thornes
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             bodies
             of
             those
             innocents
             haled
             forwardes
             &
             backwardes
             ,
             should
             be
             torne
             with
             sharpe
             prickles
             of
             the
             bushes
             and
             brambles
             :
             being
             in
             such
             wise
             boūd
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             view
             each
             others
             end
             .
             Who
             as
             they
             thus
             tyed
             beheld
             one
             another
             ,
             the
             wild
             horses
             being
             in
             race
             ,
             and
             the
             Moores
             lamēting
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             euery
             of
             them
             at
             the
             point
             of
             the
             swift
             flight
             thus
             tooke
             his
             farewell
             .
             O
             brother
             pray
             for
             me
             ,
             God
             hath
             fulfilled
             our
             desire
             :
             O
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             In
             such
             wise
             praysing
             and
             singing
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             sight
             ,
             their
             soules
             departed
             ;
             where
             euen
             vntill
             this
             day
             our
             
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             leaueth
             not
             to
             worke
             great
             *
             miracles
             .
             B.
             Faustin
             Bishop
             of
             ⸬
             Burtinita
             protested
             to
             me
             once
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             presence
             a
             blinde
             woman
             there
             receiued
             her
             sight
             .
             
             
             they
             entered
             at
             the
             very
             houre
             ,
             when
             the
             
             diuine
             Sacrament
             was
             in
             distributing
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             with
             extreame
             fury
             ⸬
             scattered
             on
             the
             pauement
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ,
             prophaning
             the
             same
             vnder
             their
             beastly
             *
             feete
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             The
             glorious
             profession
             of
             Armogas
             ,
             his
             miraculous
             tombe
             .
             The
             happie
             constancie
             of
             Masculas
             .
          
           
             AT
             this
             time
             Gensericke
             by
             the
             setting
             on
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             gaue
             commandement
             that
             none
             but
             Arrians
             should
             beare
             office
             in
             his
             ,
             or
             his
             childrens
             Court.
             They
             came
             amongst
             others
             ,
             to
             our
             ⸬
             Armogas
             ,
             whose
             legges
             when
             they
             had
             often
             and
             long
             strayned
             vvith
             bigge
             stringes
             ,
             and
             with
             nipping
             and
             twanging
             sinewes
             had
             as
             yet
             rather
             wrinkled
             only
             ,
             then
             furrowed
             his
             forehead
             ,
             wherein
             *
             Christ
             had
             fixed
             the
             standard
             of
             his
             Crosse
             :
             the
             Saint
             looking
             vp
             to
             heauen
             ,
             the
             strings
             and
             sinewes
             brast
             in
             sunder
             like
             spiders
             twist
             .
             When
             the
             Torturers
             sawe
             the
             sinewie
             
             thongs
             burst
             ,
             they
             brought
             againe
             and
             againe
             stronger
             cordes
             ,
             yea
             ⸬
             horse-ropes
             ;
             
             all
             which
             came
             to
             nothing
             at
             his
             only
             calling
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             Hanging
             also
             by
             one
             foote
             with
             his
             head
             downeward
             ,
             he
             seemed
             to
             all
             men
             as
             if
             he
             slept
             vpon
             a
             feather-bed
             .
             When
             Theodoricke
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             sonne
             to
             the
             King
             (
             torments
             not
             preuayling
             )
             would
             haue
             commaunded
             him
             to
             be
             beheaded
             ,
             he
             was
             stayed
             by
             his
             Priest
             Iocundus
             ,
             telling
             him
             :
             you
             were
             better
             make
             him
             away
             by
             sondry
             vexations
             .
             For
             if
             you
             kil
             him
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             the
             Romans
             will
             beginne
             to
             publish
             him
             a
             Martyr
             .
             Theodoricke
             hereupon
             condemned
             him
             into
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Bizagena
             ,
             there
             to
             digge
             pittes
             :
             afterward
             (
             as
             it
             were
             to
             greater
             despite
             )
             he
             willed
             that
             he
             should
             be
             a
             Cow-heard
             hard
             by
             Carthage
             ,
             where
             hee
             might
             be
             seene
             of
             all
             men
             .
             At
             which
             time
             hauing
             reuelation
             from
             our
             Lord
             ,
             that
             his
             houre
             of
             rest
             approched
             ,
             he
             called
             vnto
             him
             one
             Foelix
             a
             worshippefull
             Christian
             ,
             Steward
             of
             the
             Kings
             Sonnes
             house
             ,
             and
             which
             reuerenced
             Armogastes
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             said
             vnto
             him
             :
             the
             time
             of
             my
             dissoluing
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             by
             the
             faith
             which
             both
             of
             vs
             embrace
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             bury
             me
             vnder
             this
             Elme
             tree
             ,
             which
             if
             you
             doe
             not
             ,
             you
             shall
             render
             account
             
             thereof
             to
             God
             :
             not
             that
             he
             cared
             where
             or
             howe
             his
             body
             should
             be
             buried
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             might
             be
             manifest
             what
             Christ
             had
             reueiled
             to
             his
             seruant
             .
             Foelix
             answered
             :
             farre
             be
             that
             from
             me
             ,
             venerable
             Confessor
             :
             nay
             ,
             I
             will
             bury
             you
             in
             a
             Church
             with
             that
             triumph
             and
             honour
             that
             you
             deserue
             .
             Blessed
             Armogastes
             replyed
             ,
             not
             so
             ;
             but
             you
             shall
             doe
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             .
             He
             loath
             to
             contristrate
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             promised
             indeede
             to
             fulfill
             that
             which
             he
             requested
             .
             VVithin
             very
             fewe
             dayes
             ,
             the
             performer
             of
             so
             good
             a
             confession
             of
             faith
             ,
             dyed
             .
             Foelix
             hastened
             to
             prepare
             the
             designed
             graue
             vnder
             the
             tree
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             knotty
             rootes
             intangled
             vvith
             the
             drie
             earth
             ,
             bredde
             delay
             ;
             least
             the
             Holy
             body
             should
             be
             buried
             vvith
             the
             latest
             ,
             cutting
             the
             rootes
             quite
             away
             ,
             and
             digging
             much
             more
             deepe
             ,
             they
             beheld
             a
             ready
             coffin
             of
             very
             glistring
             marble
             ,
             such
             as
             perhaps
             fewe
             or
             no
             Kinges
             haue
             enjoyed
             .
          
           
             But
             neither
             am
             I
             to
             pretermitte
             one
             ⸬
             Masculas
             ⸬
             Master
             of
             the
             reuels
             ;
             whome
             diuersly
             shot
             at
             ,
             to
             depriue
             him
             of
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             ,
             the
             King
             himselfe
             at
             last
             with
             glosing
             wordes
             inuited
             ,
             promising
             
             to
             heape
             vpon
             him
             riches
             ,
             if
             to
             his
             will
             he
             lent
             an
             easie
             eare
             .
             When
             for
             all
             this
             he
             remayned
             constant
             and
             vnconquered
             in
             faith
             ,
             the
             King
             vvilled
             that
             he
             should
             vnder-goe
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ;
             yet
             craftely
             gaue
             secreat
             instructions
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             the
             exigent
             he
             dreaded
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             brandishing
             glaiue
             ,
             so
             much
             the
             rather
             he
             should
             dye
             ,
             not
             thereby
             being
             rendred
             a
             glorious
             Martyr
             :
             if
             contrarywise
             he
             vvere
             found
             constant
             in
             his
             confession
             ,
             the
             sworde
             should
             be
             stayed
             .
             But
             he
             (
             Christ
             giuing
             him
             solid
             foundation
             )
             became
             an
             vnmoueable
             pillar
             ,
             and
             retourned
             a
             glorious
             Confessor
             .
             Though
             the
             enuious
             enemy
             vvould
             not
             make
             him
             Martyr
             :
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             violate
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Confessor
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             The
             magnanimious
             resolution
             of
             Saturus
             .
          
           
             WE
             knew
             an
             other
             at
             the
             same
             time
             by
             name
             Saturus
             ,
             vvho
             being
             a
             bright
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             many
             times
             ⸬
             with
             catholike
             liberty
             reproued
             the
             impiety
             of
             the
             Arrians
             :
             &
             Steward
             
             he
             was
             of
             Hunricks
             house
             .
             Conspired
             it
             was
             through
             the
             instigation
             of
             ⸬
             Mauridan
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             whome
             vngratious
             Hunricke
             singularly
             respected
             ,
             that
             Saturus
             should
             be
             made
             an
             Arrian
             .
             Honoures
             with
             much
             riches
             are
             proffered
             in
             case
             he
             cōsent
             ,
             dire
             torments
             are
             prepared
             if
             he
             refuse
             ,
             this
             option
             being
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             he
             obeyed
             the
             Kinges
             commaundement
             at
             the
             first
             discussion
             ,
             presently
             forfeyting
             house
             and
             substance
             ,
             his
             slaues
             and
             children
             should
             be
             sold
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             before
             his
             eyes
             ,
             be
             deliuered
             vp
             in
             wedlocke
             to
             a
             camel-driuer
             .
             He
             on
             the
             other
             side
             full
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             preuenting
             in
             a
             sort
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             doubted
             not
             to
             exasperate
             their
             fury
             so
             farre
             .
             Whereupon
             his
             ⸬
             vvise
             without
             her
             husbandes
             priuity
             ,
             secretly
             besought
             respite
             ,
             and
             obtayned
             it
             at
             their
             handes
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             charge
             the
             putting
             of
             this
             rigorous
             sentence
             in
             execution
             .
             Then
             went
             she
             a
             second
             Eue
             vnto
             her
             husband
             ,
             being
             before
             hand
             ⸬
             taught
             her
             lesson
             ,
             and
             aduertised
             what
             to
             say
             :
             yet
             found
             she
             not
             him
             an
             Adam
             ,
             that
             would
             dare
             to
             touch
             the
             illecebrous
             aples
             of
             the
             forbidden
             tree
             .
             For
             ⸬
             not
             Indigent
             ,
             but
             Satured
             was
             he
             called
             ,
             saturate
             with
             the
             plenty
             of
             the
             house
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             drunke
             at
             his
             delicious
             streame
             .
             To
             the
             place
             where
             her
             husband
             al
             solitary
             was
             at
             his
             prayers
             ,
             came
             this
             woman
             ;
             her
             garments
             rent
             ,
             her
             hayre
             about
             her
             eares
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             her
             children
             ,
             and
             a
             litle
             sucking
             infant
             in
             her
             handes
             ;
             whome
             casting
             at
             her
             husbands
             feete
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             her
             armes
             about
             his
             knees
             ,
             she
             hissed
             forth
             this
             serpentine
             voyce
             .
             Haue
             compassion
             (
             O
             my
             sweetest
             )
             of
             me
             thy
             poore
             wife
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             of
             thy
             owne
             selfe
             ;
             haue
             compassion
             of
             these
             children
             common
             to
             vs
             both
             .
             Here
             behold
             them
             before
             thine
             eyes
             .
             Let
             them
             not
             be
             subject
             to
             seruile
             condition
             ,
             whome
             descent
             of
             our
             stocke
             hath
             made
             noble
             .
             Let
             not
             me
             be
             yoked
             to
             a
             base
             and
             shamefull
             marriage
             ,
             yea
             and
             my
             husband
             yet
             aliue
             :
             me
             (
             I
             say
             )
             who
             so
             often
             at
             feasts
             applauded
             to
             my selfe
             in
             my
             Saturus
             .
             God
             knoweth
             full
             sore
             against
             thy
             will
             shalt
             thou
             but
             doe
             that
             ,
             which
             voluntarily
             perhaps
             many
             haue
             yealded
             vnto
             .
             He
             gaue
             her
             for
             answere
             those
             vvordes
             of
             Iob.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               spoken
               like
               a
               foolish
               woman
               .
            
             Well
             should
             I
             be
             afraide
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             joy
             ,
             then
             the
             bitter
             sweets
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Thou
             seruest
             nowe
             the
             Diuels
             turne
             ,
             O
             
             wife
             :
             who
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             loue
             thy
             husband
             ,
             wouldst
             neuer
             drawe
             him
             to
             a
             second
             death
             .
             Let
             them
             take
             away
             my
             children
             ,
             seperate
             my
             vvife
             ,
             spoyle
             me
             of
             my
             goodes
             ,
             I
             secure
             of
             my
             Lordes
             promise
             ,
             will
             sticke
             fast
             to
             his
             vvordes
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               not
               forsake
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
            
             
             
               landes
               ,
               or
               house
               ,
               he
               can
               not
               be
               my
               Disciple
               .
            
             The
             end
             was
             this
             :
             the
             woman
             refused
             by
             aduised
             reasons
             ,
             went
             her
             way
             :
             Saturus
             couragious
             ⸬
             for
             a
             Crowne
             ,
             is
             examined
             ,
             spoyled
             ,
             punished
             ,
             and
             sent
             away
             a
             begger
             ,
             forbidden
             by
             going
             abroade
             to
             haue
             any
             vvhither
             to
             resort
             .
             All
             tooke
             they
             from
             him
             ,
             only
             of
             Baptismes
             stole
             could
             they
             not
             bereaue
             him
             .
             Thus
             passed
             this
             ,
             and
             Gensericke
             commaunded
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             their
             Deacons
             being
             dispersed
             into
             sondry
             places
             for
             want
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ;
             which
             was
             hardly
             opened
             at
             meditation
             of
             Zeno
             the
             Emperor
             by
             Seuerus
             a
             noble
             man
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             vpon
             they
             al
             retourned
             from
             banishment
             .
             What
             ⸬
             he
             did
             in
             
               Spayne
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Slauome
               ,
               Champayne
               ,
               Calabre
               ,
               Poole
               ,
               Sicil
               ,
               Sardinia
               ,
               Abruzo
               ,
               Venice
               ,
               Lucania
               ,
               Epire
               ,
               Greece
               ,
            
             they
             can
             best
             declare
             which
             endured
             it
             .
             Here
             let
             the
             end
             be
             of
             our
             no
             lesse
             arrogant
             
             then
             cruell
             persecution
             ,
             sustayned
             vnder
             Gensericke
             .
             He
             raigned
             ⸬
             thirtyseauen
             yeares
             and
             moneths
             three
             .
          
           
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAPTER
               .
               I.
            
             The
             dissimuled
             demeanour
             of
             King.
             Hunricke
             .
          
           
             GENSERICKE
             being
             dead
             ,
             
             his
             eldest
             Sonne
             Hunricke
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             was
             somewhat
             tractable
             and
             moderate
             (
             after
             the
             accustomed
             subtilety
             of
             the
             Barbarians
             )
             especially
             concerning
             our
             affaires
             in
             religion
             .
             So
             that
             whereas
             heretofore
             vnder
             King
             Gensericke
             it
             had
             beene
             proclaymed
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             spirituall
             assemblies
             :
             now
             people
             made
             their
             meetinges
             afresh
             .
             And
             to
             giue
             remonstrance
             of
             a
             religious
             
             Prince
             ,
             he
             caused
             the
             Manichaean
             heretikes
             diligently
             to
             bee
             searched
             out
             ;
             many
             of
             whome
             he
             burnt
             ,
             most
             hee
             sent
             away
             to
             forraigne
             shippes
             .
             All
             which
             ⸬
             Manichees
             in
             a
             manner
             he
             found
             to
             be
             of
             his
             owne
             religion
             ,
             principally
             such
             as
             were
             Priests
             or
             Deacons
             of
             the
             Arrian
             heresie
             :
             which
             set
             him
             more
             on
             fire
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             shame
             thereby
             redounding
             .
             One
             amongst
             them
             was
             found
             called
             Clementian
             a
             Monk
             ,
             who
             had
             this
             their
             poesie
             charactred
             on
             his
             thigh
             :
             
               A
               Manichaean
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             For
             this
             cause
             did
             the
             said
             tyrant
             the
             more
             endeauour
             to
             please
             ;
             because
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             he
             much
             displeased
             ,
             that
             with
             insatiable
             desire
             euermore
             eagrely
             gaping
             after
             his
             pray
             ,
             he
             burdened
             the
             prouinces
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             with
             sundry
             vexations
             &
             impositions
             ;
             so
             that
             of
             him
             precisely
             it
             might
             besaid
             
               A
               King
               needing
               reuenewe
               is
               a
               great
            
             ⸬
             calamity
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Eugenius
            
             created
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             vertue
             .
          
           
             ZENO
             the
             Emperor
             and
             Lady
             Placidia
             making
             intercession
             ,
             ⸬
             by
             their
             letters
             ,
             authorized
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             
             might
             to
             themselues
             elect
             for
             Bishop
             whome
             they
             thought
             good
             ,
             hauing
             beene
             destitute
             of
             such
             an
             ornament
             now
             full
             24
             yeares
             ,
             it
             was
             condescended
             vnto
             by
             Hunricke
             ,
             and
             licence
             graunted
             .
             He
             sent
             therefore
             to
             the
             Church
             Alexander
             a
             noble
             man
             ,
             who
             brought
             this
             message
             ;
             that
             the
             Catholikes
             should
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             postulate
             for
             themselues
             a
             worthy
             Priest
             .
             He
             sent
             also
             by
             his
             Secretary
             ⸬
             Vuitared
             a
             Proclamation
             to
             be
             publikely
             read
             ,
             contayning
             this
             tenour
             .
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             the
             King
             hath
             willed
             vs
             to
             shewe
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperor
             Zeno
             ,
             and
             most
             renowmed
             Placida
             ,
             haue
             written
             by
             Alexander
             a
             noble
             man
             ,
             requesting
             by
             their
             letter
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             may
             haue
             a
             peculiar
             Bishoppe
             of
             your
             religion
             .
             This
             he
             hath
             giuen
             commaundement
             should
             be
             performed
             ,
             and
             hath
             written
             backe
             vnto
             them
             ,
             or
             prescribed
             their
             Ambassadors
             to
             make
             report
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             desire
             ,
             yee
             may
             ordayne
             Bishoppe
             whome
             you
             will
             ,
             vnder
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             in
             like
             sort
             the
             Bishoppes
             of
             our
             religion
             that
             are
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             Prouinces
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             may
             by
             his
             commaundement
             
             haue
             free
             liberty
             to
             ⸬
             preach
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             exercise
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             in
             what
             
             language
             they
             will
             in
             their
             owne
             Churches
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             you
             here
             ,
             or
             in
             other
             Churches
             of
             Africke
             ,
             haue
             free
             arbitrement
             to
             ⸬
             say
             Masse
             ,
             or
             preach
             in
             your
             Churches
             .
             For
             if
             this
             be
             not
             obserued
             towards
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Bishop
             that
             shal
             be
             created
             and
             his
             Clarkes
             ,
             but
             all
             other
             Bishops
             also
             with
             their
             Clergy
             ouer
             the
             African
             Prouinces
             ,
             shal
             be
             commanded
             to
             the
             Moores
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             this
             edict
             was
             in
             my
             owne
             hearing
             read
             before
             the
             whole
             congregation
             ,
             the
             14.
             
             Calendes
             of
             ⸬
             Iune
             ;
             wee
             beganne
             sorrowfully
             to
             murmur
             amongst
             our selues
             :
             for
             that
             by
             this
             politike
             pretext
             ,
             a
             persecution
             vvas
             like
             to
             followe
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             that
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             we
             made
             this
             answere
             .
             If
             the
             matter
             goe
             thus
             ,
             and
             stand
             vpon
             such
             pernitious
             conditions
             ,
             the
             Church
             delightes
             not
             to
             haue
             a
             Bishop
             :
             let
             Christ
             gouerne
             it
             who
             at
             all
             times
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             guide
             it
             .
             Which
             information
             the
             Ambassador
             neglected
             to
             admitte
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             people
             burned
             with
             desire
             to
             haue
             present
             dispatch
             ,
             vvhose
             crie
             vvas
             intollerable
             ,
             and
             could
             by
             no
             means
             bee
             
             appeased
             .
             ⸬
             Eugenius
             therefore
             a
             holy
             man
             and
             one
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             chosen
             Bishop
             ,
             of
             vvhose
             election
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             greatly
             recomforted
             ,
             people
             Catholike
             liuing
             vnder
             a
             barbarous
             gouernement
             ,
             triumphed
             to
             see
             the
             auncient
             creation
             of
             their
             chiefe
             Bishop
             ,
             againe
             renued
             .
             The
             greatest
             number
             of
             young
             men
             and
             women
             by
             their
             vniuersall
             joy
             well
             witnessing
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             neuer
             seene
             a
             Bishoppe
             sitting
             in
             his
             Pontificall
             ⸬
             Throne
             .
          
           
             This
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             blessed
             Priest
             Eugenius
             ,
             beganne
             by
             vertuous
             conuersation
             to
             be
             reuerently
             esteemed
             ,
             euen
             of
             ⸬
             those
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             so
             louing
             to
             al
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             gladly
             haue
             left
             his
             life
             (
             if
             it
             might
             be
             )
             for
             euery
             of
             them
             .
             Such
             great
             almes
             also
             our
             Lord
             did
             by
             his
             meanes
             exhibit
             ,
             that
             it
             seemed
             incredible
             how
             so
             much
             could
             be
             bestowed
             ,
             where
             the
             Barbarous
             possessed
             all
             ,
             the
             Church
             hauing
             not
             the
             value
             of
             on
             penny
             .
             His
             humility
             ,
             charity
             ,
             and
             piety
             wherewith
             he
             was
             endued
             from
             heauen
             ,
             who
             so
             would
             attempt
             to
             expresse
             ,
             he
             should
             faile
             of
             his
             purpose
             .
             It
             is
             for
             certaine
             ,
             that
             mony
             neuer
             stayed
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             perhaps
             it
             had
             beene
             
             offered
             when
             the
             Sunne
             hauing
             ended
             his
             course
             ,
             gaue
             place
             to
             darknesse
             ;
             and
             then
             only
             he
             reserued
             what
             might
             serue
             for
             a
             day
             ,
             not
             what
             couetousnesse
             might
             haue
             vvished
             ,
             our
             Lord
             daylie
             sending
             him
             greater
             store
             .
             But
             his
             fame
             waxing
             euery
             where
             glorious
             and
             manifest
             ,
             the
             Arrian
             Bishops
             ,
             especially
             Cyrill
             ,
             beganne
             to
             be
             tormented
             with
             sore
             enuy
             ,
             and
             pursued
             him
             with
             daylie
             quarrels
             .
             To
             be
             short
             they
             put
             into
             the
             Kings
             head
             ,
             not
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             sit
             in
             his
             Pontificall
             Throne
             ,
             nor
             preach
             after
             his
             accustomed
             manner
             :
             Further
             to
             forbidde
             him
             ,
             that
             any
             men
             or
             women
             attyred
             after
             the
             Vandall
             manner
             ,
             should
             be
             seene
             in
             the
             church
             .
             The
             Bishop
             answered
             as
             became
             him
             :
             
               The
               house
               of
               God
               is
               free
               for
               all
               ;
               those
               which
               enter
               ,
               no
               man
               may
               driue
               forth
               :
            
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             an
             exceeding
             multitude
             of
             our
             Catholikes
             vvent
             after
             their
             guise
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             seruice
             in
             the
             Kings
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             The
             terrible
             vsage
             practised
             vpon
             Courtiers
             ,
             resorting
             to
             the
             Catholike
             seruice
             .
          
           
             SVCH
             answere
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             King
             had
             receiued
             from
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             
             ordeyned
             torturers
             at
             the
             Church-gates
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             espied
             man
             or
             woman
             clad
             like
             one
             of
             the
             Vandall
             nation
             ,
             forthwith
             clapping
             on
             their
             heads
             flesh-hooks
             and
             writhing
             about
             the
             same
             their
             lockes
             of
             haire
             ,
             with
             a
             strong
             twitch
             pulled
             away
             both
             haire
             and
             scalpe
             withall
             ,
             from
             the
             head
             :
             some
             being
             thus
             serued
             ,
             lost
             therewith
             their
             eyes
             ;
             certayne
             also
             dyed
             outright
             .
             The
             women
             after
             this
             torment
             endured
             ,
             were
             carried
             through
             the
             streets
             to
             the
             gaze
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             a
             Cryer
             before
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             (
             who
             suffered
             it
             )
             made
             reckoning
             of
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             gaine
             :
             many
             of
             whom
             we
             knewe
             ;
             but
             any
             one
             of
             them
             to
             haue
             for
             the
             paine
             forsaken
             their
             straight
             way
             ,
             I
             neuer
             knew
             .
             When
             by
             this
             meanes
             he
             could
             not
             infringe
             the
             constancy
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             he
             determined
             that
             none
             of
             our
             religion
             being
             of
             his
             Court
             ,
             should
             receiue
             their
             prouision
             of
             corne
             ,
             or
             accustomed
             penfions
             .
             He
             proceeded
             also
             to
             trie
             them
             with
             rurall
             labours
             ,
             &
             sent
             men
             of
             good
             calling
             &
             delicately
             brought
             vp
             ,
             to
             the
             Country
             of
             Vtica
             ,
             there
             vnder
             the
             seruent
             parching
             of
             the
             Sun
             ⸬
             to
             delue
             for
             tillage
             ,
             whither
             all
             of
             them
             cheerefully
             going
             forwardes
             ,
             rejoyced
             in
             our
             Lord.
             
             Amōgst
             whome
             one
             of
             the
             company
             had
             a
             withered
             hand
             ,
             which
             for
             many
             yeares
             stood
             him
             in
             no
             steede
             ,
             who
             therefore
             not
             vntruly
             alleadged
             that
             he
             could
             not
             work
             yet
             was
             he
             so
             much
             the
             more
             violently
             pressed
             forth
             .
             But
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             came
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             falling
             to
             their
             prayers
             mourned
             ,
             &
             principally
             for
             him
             ;
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             dry
             hand
             of
             the
             Confessor
             became
             hole
             .
             This
             was
             the
             entrance
             of
             Hunrickes
             persecution
             ,
             and
             now
             began
             our
             griefe
             and
             ⸬
             trauailing
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             The
             horrible
             tyranny
             of
             Hunricke
             toward
             his
             owne
             linage
             .
          
           
             HE
             ,
             who
             had
             nowe
             begonne
             to
             shewe
             himselfe
             desirous
             (
             although
             it
             otherwise
             fell
             out
             )
             to
             leaue
             his
             Kingdome
             to
             his
             children
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             persecuted
             cruelly
             his
             brother
             Theodoricke
             with
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             the
             sons
             likewise
             of
             his
             brother
             Genton
             ,
             of
             whome
             not
             one
             should
             haue
             escaped
             ,
             had
             not
             death
             interupted
             his
             designment
             .
             First
             for
             asmuch
             as
             he
             knew
             the
             wife
             of
             ⸬
             Theodoricke
             to
             be
             a
             politike
             woman
             ,
             he
             slewe
             her
             vpon
             pretended
             ruine
             ,
             least
             by
             some
             witty
             wile
             she
             should
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             arme
             her
             husbāds
             eldest
             sonne
             against
             the
             tyrant
             ,
             as
             she
             
             that
             was
             both
             wise
             and
             sage
             :
             After
             whom
             was
             also
             slayne
             her
             eldest
             sonne
             ,
             who
             had
             beene
             brought
             vp
             in
             learning
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             Gensericke
             ,
             should
             first
             of
             all
             his
             nephewes
             enjoye
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             being
             the
             eldest
             of
             them
             all
             .
             Proceeding
             yet
             farther
             ,
             he
             resolued
             vpon
             more
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             caused
             Iocundus
             a
             Bishop
             of
             his
             owne
             sect
             (
             whome
             also
             they
             called
             Patriarch
             )
             to
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             market-place
             ,
             before
             the
             staires
             of
             the
             newe
             streete
             ,
             in
             face
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             for
             no
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             held
             very
             deare
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Theodoricke
             the
             Kings
             brother
             ,
             by
             whose
             assent
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             familie
             might
             haue
             obtayned
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             Which
             impious
             villainy
             gaue
             vs
             to
             foresee
             the
             mischiefe
             that
             hung
             ouer
             our
             owne
             heads
             ,
             saying
             one
             to
             another
             :
             he
             that
             sheweth
             such
             cruelty
             to
             his
             owne
             Priest
             ,
             when
             will
             this
             fellowe
             spare
             vs
             and
             our
             religion
             ?
             Next
             he
             banished
             with
             inhumane
             exile
             ,
             Godagis
             the
             elder
             of
             Gentons
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             ,
             without
             permitting
             the
             solace
             of
             seruant
             or
             hand-maide
             .
             His
             brother
             Theodoricke
             likewise
             (
             his
             wife
             and
             sonne
             being
             before
             slayne
             )
             he
             sent
             packing
             ,
             naked
             and
             in
             distresse
             :
             after
             whose
             
             death
             he
             set
             his
             litle
             infant
             ,
             &
             two
             daughters
             of
             ripe
             yeares
             ,
             on
             Asse
             backes
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             great
             affliction
             sent
             them
             wandering
             farre
             away
             .
             Diuers
             Earles
             and
             Nobles
             of
             his
             owne
             nation
             he
             pursued
             ,
             laying
             false
             surmises
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             ⸬
             fauoured
             his
             brother
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             he
             burned
             ;
             others
             he
             slewe
             with
             the
             sworde
             ,
             a
             right
             imitator
             of
             his
             Father
             Gensericke
             ,
             who
             drowned
             his
             brothers
             wife
             in
             Amsag
             the
             ⸬
             famous
             Riuer
             of
             the
             ⸬
             Cirtenses
             ,
             waighty
             stones
             hanged
             at
             her
             necke
             :
             and
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             mother
             ,
             slewe
             also
             her
             sonnes
             .
             Sondry
             had
             beene
             commended
             vnto
             Hunricke
             (
             and
             that
             vnder
             an
             oath
             )
             by
             his
             father
             Gensericke
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             whome
             ,
             he
             vnmindfull
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             violating
             his
             oath
             ,
             put
             to
             death
             by
             fire
             ,
             and
             sondry
             torments
             ,
             ⸬
             Heldicas
             ,
             whome
             his
             father
             had
             sometime
             made
             gouernour
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             nowe
             an
             aged
             man
             and
             full
             of
             yeares
             ,
             he
             beheaded
             ,
             and
             burnt
             his
             wife
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             together
             with
             an
             other
             woman
             called
             ⸬
             Thamaria
             :
             the
             bodies
             of
             whome
             he
             willed
             to
             be
             drawne
             through
             the
             streets
             ,
             hardly
             suffering
             them
             at
             the
             entreaty
             of
             his
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             be
             buried
             at
             euening
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             layne
             al
             the
             day
             in
             
             open
             viewe
             .
             ⸬
             Caniut
             brother
             to
             Heldicas
             ,
             hauing
             fledde
             to
             their
             Church
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             slay
             ,
             whome
             yet
             he
             shut
             into
             a
             filthy
             draught
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             there
             liue
             a
             long
             space
             :
             lastly
             condemned
             him
             with
             a
             certayne
             goat-heard
             &
             a
             Country
             fellowe
             ,
             to
             digge
             holes
             for
             vines
             ;
             whome
             besides
             this
             he
             caused
             to
             be
             rent
             with
             terrible
             whips
             ,
             twelue
             times
             in
             the
             yeare
             ,
             that
             is
             euery
             moneth
             once
             ,
             scant
             graunting
             them
             a
             litle
             water
             and
             browne
             bread
             .
             This
             they
             suffered
             fiue
             yeares
             or
             more
             ,
             who
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             Catholikes
             and
             endured
             for
             their
             faith
             ,
             these
             punishments
             might
             haue
             auayled
             them
             to
             an
             eternall
             rewarde
             .
             But
             thus
             much
             I
             could
             not
             but
             write
             ,
             least
             the
             kings
             impiety
             euen
             towardes
             his
             owne
             company
             ,
             should
             be
             omitted
             ;
             who
             not
             only
             brent
             with
             flames
             his
             Bishop
             locundus
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             already
             told
             )
             but
             very
             many
             other
             in
             like
             manner
             of
             his
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             of
             Arrians
             ,
             he
             addicted
             eyther
             to
             flames
             or
             to
             ⸬
             keepe
             beasts
             .
             All
             those
             being
             now
             in
             short
             space
             cut
             off
             ,
             whome
             he
             feared
             ;
             and
             hauing
             established
             (
             as
             hee
             thought
             )
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             neuerthelesse
             was
             to
             be
             but
             short
             &
             transitory
             ,
             being
             somewhat
             secure
             and
             voide
             of
             affaires
             ,
             
             he
             addressed
             all
             the
             instruments
             of
             his
             fury
             ,
             to
             persecute
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Visions
             sorewarning
             the
             Catholikes
             of
             persecution
             towardes
             them
             .
          
           
             YET
             before
             the
             tempest
             of
             persecution
             
             fel
             ,
             the
             imminent
             mischief
             at
             hand
             ,
             was
             foreshewed
             by
             many
             visions
             and
             tokens
             ,
             which
             wēt
             before
             it
             .
             For
             almost
             two
             yeares
             
             before
             it
             came
             ,
             a
             certaine
             man
             sawe
             Faustus
             Church
             glittering
             with
             accustomed
             ornaments
             ,
             &
             while
             he
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             brightnesse
             of
             so
             great
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             tapers
             gaue
             goodly
             light
             ,
             and
             aswell
             the
             rich
             pals
             and
             cloathes
             as
             the
             lampes
             glistered
             ;
             sodainly
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             the
             amiable
             clearenesse
             of
             that
             light
             vanished
             ,
             &
             darknes
             succeeding
             ,
             a
             fauour
             abhominable
             arose
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             cōpany
             of
             the
             fathers
             present
             ,
             were
             by
             certaine
             Arrians
             driuen
             out
             of
             dores
             ;
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             be
             lamented
             because
             he
             sawe
             not
             the
             former
             beauty
             restored
             any
             more
             :
             this
             vision
             he
             which
             saw
             it
             ,
             told
             in
             my
             hearing
             to
             holy
             Eugenius
             .
             A
             certaine
             priest
             also
             saw
             the
             same
             church
             of
             Faustus
             ful
             of
             innumerable
             people
             ,
             &
             a
             litle
             after
             none
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             place
             a
             multitude
             of
             swine
             .
             An
             other
             
             
             sawe
             a
             floore
             of
             wheate
             ready
             to
             be
             winnowed
             ,
             the
             corne
             not
             (
             as
             yet
             )
             seperated
             from
             the
             chaffe
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             wondred
             to
             see
             so
             great
             a
             confused
             heape
             ,
             sodaynlie
             a
             tempestuous
             whirle-winde
             with
             roring
             noyse
             beganne
             ,
             the
             approch
             whereof
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             dust
             shewed
             ;
             by
             the
             force
             hereof
             all
             the
             chaffe
             flew
             away
             ,
             the
             corne
             remayning
             .
             Then
             came
             a
             certayne
             tall
             personage
             ,
             of
             a
             goodly
             countenance
             ,
             and
             costly
             apparelled
             ,
             who
             beganne
             to
             clense
             the
             wheate
             ,
             casting
             away
             the
             empty
             and
             pined
             graines
             ,
             such
             as
             vvere
             vnapt
             for
             slowre
             ,
             vntill
             hauing
             thus
             tryed
             ,
             and
             leased
             a
             good
             space
             ,
             he
             had
             brought
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             that
             heape
             to
             a
             quantity
             ,
             though
             winnowed
             and
             fine
             ,
             yet
             passing
             small
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             an
             other
             told
             vs
             thus
             .
             
             A
             certayne
             high
             man
             stood
             vpon
             our
             Lordes
             hill
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             Ziquens
             ,
             and
             cryed
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             on
             the
             left
             .
             
               Get
               yee
               hence
               ,
               get
               yee
               hence
               .
            
             There
             was
             one
             
             vvhich
             beheld
             in
             a
             rudy
             skie
             ,
             sulphury
             cloudes
             tossing
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             which
             beganne
             to
             shoot
             forth
             mighty
             stones
             ;
             these
             stones
             falling
             to
             the
             earth
             kindled
             more
             fiercely
             ,
             and
             flashed
             with
             greater
             flames
             ,
             &
             entring
             into
             houses
             ,
             burnt
             those
             whome
             
             they
             found
             within
             .
             He
             that
             sawe
             it
             said
             that
             he
             hid
             him selfe
             in
             a
             chamber
             ,
             whither
             the
             ●●●me
             ,
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             could
             not
             approch
             :
             that
             the
             wordes
             of
             the
             Prophet
             might
             as
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             be
             fulfilled
             .
             
               Shut
               thy
               dore
               ,
               and
               be
               hidden
               a
               litle
               space
               ,
            
             
             
               vntill
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               passe
               .
            
             The
             reuerent
             Bishop
             Paul
             sawe
             also
             a
             tree
             ,
             streatching
             out
             with
             flourishing
             branches
             to
             the
             very
             heauens
             ,
             which
             also
             was
             so
             well
             spredde
             ,
             that
             it
             ouer-shadowed
             all
             Africke
             :
             and
             when
             al
             people
             tooke
             pleasure
             in
             the
             talenesse
             and
             beauty
             thereof
             ,
             there
             came
             (
             said
             he
             )
             an
             Asse
             with
             great
             violence
             ,
             who
             rubbing
             his
             necke
             against
             the
             stocke
             of
             the
             roote
             ,
             ouer
             threwe
             by
             his
             shouing
             ,
             that
             wonderous
             tree
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             great
             cracke
             .
             Quintianus
             
             likewise
             an
             ⸬
             honourable
             Bishoppe
             sawe
             him selfe
             standing
             vpon
             an
             hill
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             beheld
             an
             innumerable
             flocke
             of
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             in
             midst
             of
             the
             flocke
             were
             two
             boyling
             pots
             .
             Butchers
             vvere
             also
             there
             ,
             who
             did
             cast
             the
             flesh
             of
             those
             muttons
             into
             the
             seething
             pots
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             the
             whole
             flocke
             was
             consumed
             .
             Imagine
             these
             two
             pots
             to
             be
             the
             Cities
             
               Sicca
               Veneria
            
             ,
             and
             ⸬
             Laribus
             ,
             where
             the
             multitude
             was
             first
             assembled
             ,
             and
             whence
             this
             fire
             
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             The
             horrible
             banishing
             of
             almost
             fiue
             thousand
             persons
             ,
             with
             certayne
             pittyfull
             accidents
             hapning
             in
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             WITH
             what
             floudes
             of
             teares
             shall
             I
             now
             present
             ,
             how
             he
             banished
             to
             the
             wildernesse
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             and
             other
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             foure
             thousand
             ,
             nine
             hundred
             ,
             seauenty
             and
             six
             :
             amongst
             whome
             some
             had
             the
             gout
             ,
             others
             through
             very
             age
             lost
             their
             bodily
             sight
             .
             Amongst
             whome
             was
             blessed
             Foelix
             Bishop
             of
             ⸬
             Abbiris
             ,
             who
             had
             fourty-foure
             yeares
             continued
             Episcopall
             dignity
             ,
             and
             being
             stroken
             with
             a
             palsie
             ,
             neyther
             felt
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             could
             speake
             at
             all
             .
             Of
             whome
             being
             very
             carefull
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             ride
             ,
             I
             perswaded
             that
             the
             King
             might
             be
             moued
             by
             some
             about
             him
             ,
             to
             permit
             him
             at
             least
             (
             being
             almost
             at
             point
             of
             death
             )
             to
             remayne
             at
             Carthage
             :
             for
             to
             banishment
             he
             could
             by
             no
             meanes
             be
             carryed
             .
             Whereunto
             (
             as
             is
             reported
             )
             the
             Tyrant
             freshly
             answered
             :
             If
             he
             cannot
             sit
             vpon
             a
             beast
             ,
             let
             wilde
             buls
             be
             coupled
             and
             drawe
             him
             tyed
             fast
             with
             ropes
             ,
             
             to
             the
             appointed
             place
             .
             We
             carryed
             him
             therefore
             throughout
             the
             journey
             ,
             bound
             ouerthwart
             a
             ⸬
             mulets
             backe
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beene
             a
             logge
             .
             All
             were
             brought
             together
             to
             the
             Cities
             of
             Sicca
             and
             Laribus
             ,
             whither
             the
             Moores
             resorting
             ,
             should
             receiue
             them
             deliuered
             vp
             to
             their
             handes
             ,
             and
             transport
             them
             to
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             Then
             came
             thither
             two
             Earles
             ,
             vvho
             with
             damnable
             subtilty
             beganne
             in
             sweete
             communication
             to
             deale
             vvith
             Gods
             Confessors
             .
             What
             meane
             you
             (
             say
             they
             )
             to
             be
             so
             obstinate
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             our
             Lord
             the
             Kinges
             lawes
             ;
             who
             may
             honourably
             stand
             in
             his
             presence
             if
             you
             speedely
             obey
             his
             vvill
             ?
             Streight
             way
             all
             with
             a
             great
             shout
             cryed
             out
             and
             said
             :
             
               We
               be
               Christians
               ,
               we
               be
               Catholikes
               ,
               we
               inuincibly
               confesse
               the
               Trinity
               one
               God.
               
            
          
           
             They
             were
             after
             this
             shut
             in
             a
             prison
             very
             grieuous
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             large
             ,
             where
             I
             found
             meanes
             to
             get
             in
             ,
             made
             an
             exhortation
             to
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             ⸬
             celebrated
             the
             diuine
             mysteries
             .
             There
             were
             also
             very
             many
             litle
             children
             ,
             whome
             their
             mothers
             followed
             ,
             with
             motherly
             affection
             :
             some
             rejoycing
             ;
             others
             drawing
             them
             back
             :
             some
             were
             glad
             that
             they
             had
             borne
             Martyrs
             ;
             others
             perswading
             to
             the
             deluge
             
             of
             rebaptization
             ,
             endeauouring
             to
             recall
             them
             from
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             :
             but
             their
             allurementes
             could
             not
             then
             ouercome
             any
             ,
             neyther
             made
             any
             one
             stoope
             vnto
             earthly
             affections
             .
             It
             liketh
             mee
             here
             briefly
             to
             declare
             what
             a
             good
             old
             woman
             did
             .
             As
             I
             trauailed
             accompaning
             Gods
             army
             ,
             setting
             forwardes
             more
             by
             night
             then
             by
             day
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             heate
             ;
             I
             beheld
             a
             poore
             woman
             carrying
             a
             bag
             ,
             and
             other
             implements
             ,
             leading
             in
             her
             hand
             an
             infant
             ,
             and
             encouraging
             him
             in
             this
             wise
             .
             Runne
             ⸬
             Sirra
             :
             seest
             thou
             all
             the
             Saints
             howe
             merry
             lie
             they
             goe
             forward
             ,
             and
             hasten
             to
             their
             Crowne
             ?
             Whome
             vvhen
             I
             rebuked
             ,
             for
             that
             shee
             seemed
             vnseasonable
             ,
             presuming
             to
             thrust
             her selfe
             amongst
             the
             professed
             warriours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             woman
             to
             associate
             her selfe
             with
             men
             .
             She
             answered
             ⸬
             
               Benedicite
               ,
               benedicite
            
             ,
             and
             *
             pray
             yee
             for
             me
             with
             this
             my
             litle
             nephewe
             .
             For
             sinner
             though
             I
             be
             ,
             daughter
             I
             am
             to
             one
             ,
             who
             vvas
             Bishoppe
             of
             Zurina
             ⸬
             I
             asked
             her
             why
             then
             she
             walked
             in
             so
             meane
             a
             sort
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             cause
             she
             had
             vnder
             taken
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             .
             Who
             replyed
             :
             With
             this
             my
             litle
             boy
             I
             goe
             to
             the
             place
             of
             banishment
             ,
             
             least
             the
             enemy
             finding
             him
             alone
             ,
             call
             him
             from
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             ,
             to
             death
             .
             To
             these
             wordes
             I
             could
             answere
             nothing
             else
             ,
             the
             teares
             trickling
             downe
             my
             cheekes
             ,
             but
             only
             ,
             Gods
             vvill
             be
             done
             .
             The
             aduersary
             ,
             who
             nowe
             perhaps
             said
             in
             his
             hart
             :
             
               I
               will
               part
               the
               spoyles
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               will
               glutte
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               will
               slay
               with
               my
               sworde
               ,
               my
               hand
               shall
               rule
               .
            
             As
             soone
             as
             he
             sawe
             that
             he
             could
             not
             catch
             one
             ,
             sought
             narrowe
             and
             filthy
             places
             wherein
             to
             penne
             vp
             Gods
             company
             .
             Then
             was
             to
             them
             denyed
             all
             comfort
             of
             accesse
             ,
             for
             permitting
             vvhereof
             the
             keepers
             had
             beene
             beaten
             with
             staues
             ,
             and
             sorely
             punished
             .
             The
             Confessors
             of
             Christ
             are
             tumbled
             one
             vpon
             an
             other
             ,
             as
             swarmes
             of
             grashoppers
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speake
             more
             properly
             )
             as
             graines
             of
             corne
             .
             In
             which
             thronging
             together
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             meanes
             of
             stepping
             a
             side
             to
             doe
             the
             office
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             necessity
             euen
             there
             vvas
             the
             receptacle
             of
             their
             ordure
             and
             vrine
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             horrour
             and
             stench
             thereof
             surpassed
             all
             other
             manner
             of
             paynes
             .
             I
             vvas
             once
             (
             not
             without
             much
             a
             doe
             ,
             and
             deepe
             bribes
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Moores
             )
             permitted
             to
             enter
             whilst
             the
             Vandals
             slept
             .
             
             Stepping
             in
             I
             began
             as
             at
             a
             mire
             ,
             to
             sincke
             vp
             to
             the
             knees
             ,
             and
             sawe
             that
             of
             Ieremie
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             
               who
               were
               bredde
               vp
               in
               Saffron
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               ,
               embraced
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             fine
             being
             called
             vpon
             by
             the
             insolent
             and
             clamorous
             Moores
             ,
             to
             hasten
             forward
             their
             imposed
             journey
             ,
             issuing
             forth
             vpon
             a
             Sunday
             ,
             their
             garments
             ,
             face
             ,
             and
             head
             besmeared
             with
             dirt
             :
             in
             cruell
             wise
             were
             they
             led
             away
             by
             those
             Moores
             ,
             singing
             yet
             vnto
             our
             Lord
             vvith
             great
             joy
             :
             ⸬
             
               Gloria
               haec
               est
               omnibus
               Sanctis
               eius
               .
            
             Present
             was
             there
             also
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             Cyprian
             the
             blessed
             Prelate
             Bishop
             of
             ⸬
             V●izi●ir
             ,
             who
             to
             their
             singular
             consolation
             ,
             cherished
             euery
             one
             with
             godly
             and
             fatherly
             affection
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             streames
             of
             teares
             ,
             ready
             to
             leaue
             his
             owne
             life
             for
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             to
             yeelde
             himselfe
             voluntarily
             to
             the
             fellowships
             of
             their
             paines
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             haue
             beene
             suffered
             .
             He
             spent
             in
             very
             deede
             in
             that
             hard
             distresse
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             had
             ,
             bestowing
             it
             vpon
             the
             impouerished
             brethren
             :
             for
             hee
             sought
             occasion
             how
             he
             might
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             Confessors
             ,
             being
             himselfe
             a
             Confessor
             already
             in
             preparation
             of
             hart
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             :
             afterwardes
             passing
             many
             bickerings
             and
             calamities
             of
             prison
             ,
             he
             enjoyed
             to
             his
             
             great
             gladnesse
             ,
             the
             exile
             which
             he
             so
             desired
             .
             Howe
             great
             multitudes
             followed
             from
             sondry
             Countries
             and
             Citties
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             ⸬
             Martyrs
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             wayes
             and
             pathes
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             conteine
             the
             flocke
             of
             people
             ,
             who
             comming
             as
             beholders
             ,
             ranne
             vp
             and
             downe
             on
             the
             higher
             ground
             .
             An
             inestimable
             troupe
             also
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             with
             waxe
             tapers
             in
             their
             handes
             ,
             descended
             downe
             ;
             who
             casting
             their
             childrē
             at
             the
             feete
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             cryed
             out
             thus
             .
             *
             
               To
               whome
               wil
               you
               leaue
               vs
               wreatches
               ,
               while
               you
               goe
               forwardes
               to
               your
               Crowne
               ?
               Who
               shall
               christen
               these
               sucklings
               in
               the
               font
               of
               the
               euerlasting
               water
               ?
               who
               shall
               impart
               vnto
               vs
               the
               benefite
               of
               Penance
               ,
               by
            
             ⸬
             
               reconciling
               and
               indulgence
               ,
               absoluing
               vs
               from
               the
               bandes
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ?
               for
               asmuch
               as
               it
               is
               saide
               ,
            
             whatsoeuer
             ye
             shall
             loose
             on
             earth
             ,
             shal
             be
             loosed
             in
             heauen
             ?
             
               who
               shall
               with
               solemne
               prayers
               commend
               vs
               to
               the
               graue
               ,
               when
               we
               dye
               ?
               By
               whome
               shall
               the
               wonted
               Rites
               of
               the
            
             ⸬
             
               diuine
               Sacrifice
               be
               performed
               vnto
               vs
               ?
               Our
               hearts
               serue
               vs
               well
               to
               goe
               with
               you
               ,
               if
               we
               might
               ;
               that
               so
               no
               necessity
               might
               seperate
               the
               sonnes
               from
               you
               our
               fathers
               .
            
             A
             midst
             these
             wordes
             ,
             not
             destitute
             of
             ⸬
             teares
             ,
             is
             no
             man
             any
             more
             admitted
             to
             goe
             forwardes
             with
             them
             for
             their
             comfort
             :
             
             but
             the
             whole
             crewe
             was
             pressed
             forwasrds
             and
             made
             to
             runne
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             reach
             to
             the
             laborsome
             lodging
             where
             the
             ⸬
             Cannaua
             was
             prepared
             .
             As
             oft
             as
             the
             men
             fainted
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             (
             yea
             although
             tender
             children
             )
             they
             were
             first
             punched
             forwardes
             with
             the
             toppes
             of
             staues
             ,
             or
             with
             stones
             ;
             but
             afterwardes
             the
             Moores
             were
             commanded
             to
             tie
             by
             the
             feete
             ,
             those
             which
             were
             not
             able
             to
             goe
             ,
             &
             hale
             them
             through
             the
             hard
             rough
             places
             ,
             like
             carcases
             of
             brute
             beasts
             .
             So
             ,
             first
             were
             their
             garments
             rent
             ,
             then
             all
             parts
             of
             their
             bodies
             .
             For
             here
             a
             head
             was
             dasht
             against
             the
             ⸬
             sharp-edged
             rocks
             ,
             there
             sides
             were
             thumpt
             ;
             so
             that
             life
             was
             gasped
             out
             ,
             euen
             betweene
             the
             hands
             of
             them
             which
             haled
             them
             :
             the
             number
             of
             whome
             I
             could
             not
             reckon
             ,
             thy
             were
             so
             many
             .
             Extant
             remayneth
             to
             be
             seene
             all
             alongst
             the
             common
             ⸬
             high
             way
             ,
             the
             reatchlesse
             buriall
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             their
             graues
             witnessing
             ,
             where
             they
             lie
             .
             The
             rest
             as
             stronger
             ,
             ariued
             at
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             where
             being
             setled
             ,
             they
             had
             barly
             (
             as
             beasts
             )
             giuen
             them
             for
             food
             .
             Where
             also
             is
             reported
             to
             be
             so
             great
             plenty
             of
             venimous
             wormes
             and
             scorpions
             ,
             as
             to
             them
             who
             knowe
             it
             not
             ,
             might
             seeme
             
             incredible
             ,
             which
             with
             their
             very
             breath
             infect
             and
             poyson
             ,
             euen
             such
             as
             are
             farre
             of
             .
             And
             they
             say
             that
             no
             man
             stung
             with
             one
             of
             those
             Scorpions
             ,
             euer
             escapeth
             ;
             whose
             deadly
             venime
             neuerthelesse
             ,
             was
             at
             no
             time
             found
             to
             haue
             hurt
             any
             one
             of
             Christs
             seruants
             ,
             through
             his
             mercyfull
             protection
             .
             But
             vvhen
             as
             a
             vvhile
             they
             had
             beene
             fedde
             with
             barly-corne
             ,
             that
             same
             also
             was
             afterwardes
             with-drawne
             ,
             as
             though
             God
             ,
             who
             rayned
             Manna
             to
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             ,
             could
             not
             as
             well
             sustayne
             his
             banished
             ones
             in
             so
             desolate
             a
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Hunricke
            
             summoneth
             the
             Catholikes
             to
             disputation
             with
             the
             Arrians
             .
          
           
             SHARPER
             proceedinges
             were
             yet
             farther
             continued
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             he
             vvhich
             euermore
             destroyed
             the
             members
             thereof
             ,
             being
             desirous
             to
             teare
             in
             peeces
             the
             vvhole
             body
             .
             For
             vpon
             the
             day
             of
             our
             Lordes
             ascention
             ,
             an
             Ambassador
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Zeno
             (
             not
             the
             King
             himselfe
             )
             being
             present
             ,
             came
             this
             precept
             directed
             to
             Bishoppe
             Eugenius
             ,
             to
             
             
             safed
             to
             aduertise
             my
             meanenesse
             by
             his
             secretary
             Witared
             ,
             who
             because
             it
             concerned
             religion
             and
             faith
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             rehearse
             his
             charge
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             both
             Clergie
             and
             people
             being
             present
             .
             By
             the
             contents
             whereof
             we
             vnderstand
             the
             Kinges
             Writ
             ,
             to
             haue
             in
             like
             sort
             gone
             forth
             to
             all
             our
             ⸬
             brethren
             Bishops
             ,
             appointing
             vs
             to
             meete
             at
             a
             determinat
             day
             ,
             to
             dispute
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             This
             ordinance
             vve
             signified
             ,
             howe
             reuerently
             we
             embraced
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             said
             secretary
             my
             meanenes
             gaue
             information
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             the
             parties
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             agreeing
             vvith
             vs
             in
             one
             Religion
             and
             communion
             ,
             ought
             to
             haue
             notice
             hereof
             (
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             are
             all
             ready
             to
             obey
             )
             especially
             for
             that
             it
             is
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Africane
             Prouinces
             .
             For
             as
             much
             then
             as
             I
             promised
             to
             exhibite
             by
             ⸬
             a
             second
             bill
             ,
             a
             further
             answere
             ,
             I
             humbly
             beseech
             your
             Honour
             ,
             to
             present
             vnto
             our
             Lord
             and
             mercyfull
             Kinges
             eares
             ,
             the
             information
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             his
             clemency
             may
             in
             good
             sort
             know
             ,
             that
             wee
             (
             God-willing
             )
             by
             no
             meanes
             shunne
             the
             order
             taken
             for
             disputation
             ;
             but
             that
             vvithout
             assent
             of
             the
             vvhole
             ,
             
             we
             must
             not
             take
             vpon
             vs
             to
             determine
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             require
             we
             ,
             that
             he
             vouchsafe
             of
             his
             great
             bounty
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             vvisdome
             ,
             to
             condescend
             thereunto
             .
             Dated
             by
             Eugenius
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             .
          
           
             VVhen
             this
             information
             vvas
             put
             vp
             by
             blessed
             Eugenius
             :
             he
             vvho
             had
             nowe
             conceiued
             mischiefe
             ,
             vvas
             pricked
             forward
             to
             vtter
             forth
             his
             impiety
             with
             worse
             vexation
             ,
             and
             by
             ⸬
             Cubadus
             Prouost
             of
             the
             Realme
             ,
             sent
             to
             Eugenius
             this
             word
             .
             Subdue
             to
             me
             all
             the
             earth
             that
             the
             vvhole
             world
             may
             be
             brought
             vnder
             my
             power
             ,
             and
             then
             ⸬
             (
             Eugenius
             )
             vvill
             I
             fulfill
             thy
             demaund
             .
             Whereunto
             blessed
             Eugenius
             replyed
             ,
             as
             he
             well
             might
             .
             That
             which
             hath
             no
             reason
             ought
             not
             to
             haue
             beene
             spoken
             :
             This
             is
             as
             one
             should
             bidde
             a
             man
             soare
             vp
             in
             the
             ayre
             and
             flie
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             humane
             nature
             .
             For
             I
             said
             if
             the
             Kinges
             mightinesse
             desired
             to
             vnderstand
             our
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             true
             beliefe
             ,
             let
             him
             sende
             to
             his
             friendes
             ,
             and
             I
             vvill
             likewise
             vvrite
             to
             my
             brethren
             ,
             that
             our
             Bishops
             may
             come
             ,
             who
             togither
             vvith
             vs
             may
             demonstrate
             our
             
             common
             faith
             ,
             especially
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             *
             Rome
             which
             is
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             To
             this
             answered
             Cubadus
             .
             Then
             of
             like
             you
             and
             my
             Lord
             the
             King
             are
             haile
             fellowes
             .
             Eugenius
             answered
             ;
             Not
             so
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             If
             he
             desire
             to
             knowe
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             let
             him
             write
             to
             his
             friends
             ,
             that
             they
             send
             directions
             for
             our
             Catholike
             Bishoppes
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             I
             write
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             our
             side
             :
             for
             the
             case
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             Catholike
             faith
             .
             This
             did
             Eugenius
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             there
             wanted
             in
             Africke
             that
             could
             refell
             the
             aduersaries
             objections
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             they
             might
             come
             ,
             who
             being
             farre
             from
             their
             Dominion
             ,
             might
             haue
             more
             confident
             liberty
             ,
             and
             withall
             open
             vnto
             all
             nations
             our
             injurious
             oppression
             .
             But
             he
             that
             contriued
             nothing
             but
             deceipt
             ,
             would
             heare
             no
             reason
             ,
             compassing
             by
             sondry
             presumptions
             ,
             to
             molest
             &
             grieue
             whome
             soeuer
             of
             the
             Bishops
             he
             heard
             say
             to
             be
             learned
             .
             Already
             had
             he
             the
             second
             time
             banished
             Donatian
             Bishop
             of
             ⸬
             Vibia
             ,
             with
             an
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             bastinadoes
             ;
             and
             the
             Subfetulan
             Bishop
             Praesidius
             ,
             a
             sharp
             witted
             man
             :
             After
             them
             serued
             he
             in
             like
             sort
             
               Mansuetus
               ,
               German
               ,
               Fuscle
            
             ,
             and
             diuers
             others
             .
             
             While
             this
             was
             doing
             ,
             he
             commaunded
             that
             none
             of
             our
             religion
             should
             haue
             any
             of
             theirs
             to
             sojourne
             at
             our
             boord
             ,
             nor
             that
             they
             should
             at
             all
             eate
             at
             meales
             with
             Catholikes
             .
             Which
             thing
             was
             to
             them
             nothing
             beneficiall
             ,
             but
             turned
             to
             our
             great
             aduantage
             :
             for
             if
             
               their
               speach
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             
             teacheth
             vs
             )
             is
             
               wont
               to
               creepe
               like
               a
               canker
               ,
            
             howe
             much
             more
             could
             their
             familiarity
             at
             table
             infect
             ?
             seing
             the
             same
             Apostle
             
             commaundeth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               wicked
               at
               their
               meate
               .
            
             But
             nowe
             where
             the
             fire
             of
             persecution
             was
             once
             kindled
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             malitious
             King
             did
             euery
             where
             flame
             ,
             our
             Lorde
             shewed
             a
             miracle
             by
             his
             faithfull
             seruant
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             not
             passe
             ouer
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
               .
               Eugenius
            
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             restoreth
             by
             miracle
             ,
             sight
             to
             a
             blinde
             man.
             
          
           
             THERE
             was
             in
             this
             city
             Carthage
             a
             certaine
             blinde
             man
             ,
             well
             knowne
             to
             all
             the
             City
             ,
             by
             name
             Foelix
             ,
             this
             man
             was
             visited
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             at
             night
             by
             a
             vision
             receiued
             he
             this
             commaundement
             .
             Get
             thee
             hence
             and
             goe
             to
             my
             seruant
             Eugenius
             ,
             say
             that
             I
             haue
             sent
             thee
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             
             houre
             when
             he
             halloweth
             the
             Font
             ,
             where
             by
             those
             which
             come
             to
             the
             faith
             may
             be
             Christned
             ,
             he
             shall
             touch
             thy
             eyes
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             opened
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             see
             the
             light
             .
             Warned
             by
             such
             apparition
             ,
             yet
             reputed
             he
             himselfe
             (
             as
             it
             often
             falleth
             out
             )
             beguiled
             by
             a
             dreame
             ;
             neyther
             would
             he
             arise
             ,
             but
             drowned
             againe
             vvith
             sleepe
             ,
             was
             in
             like
             manner
             againe
             called
             vpon
             to
             goe
             to
             Eugenius
             .
             He
             neglected
             neuerthelesse
             as
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             time
             being
             hastily
             and
             sharply
             rebuked
             ,
             raysed
             vp
             the
             boy
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             reach
             him
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             gets
             in
             all
             haste
             to
             Faustus
             Church
             ,
             &
             after
             prayer
             made
             ,
             he
             signifieth
             to
             Peregrine
             a
             Deacon
             (
             neither
             without
             streames
             of
             teares
             )
             that
             he
             had
             to
             speake
             with
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             a
             secret
             vnto
             him
             ;
             vvhich
             the
             Bishop
             vnderstanding
             ,
             willed
             the
             man
             to
             be
             brought
             in
             .
             For
             already
             in
             solemnity
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             resounded
             the
             ⸬
             Nocturne
             ,
             Hymnes
             throughout
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             were
             singing
             with
             loude
             voyces
             .
             The
             blinde
             man
             told
             in
             order
             his
             vision
             ,
             and
             plainely
             said
             :
             I
             will
             not
             leaue
             you
             vntill
             according
             to
             our
             Lords
             hests
             ,
             you
             yeald
             vnto
             me
             my
             sight
             .
             Depart
             from
             me
             said
             the
             holy
             Eugenius
             ,
             a
             
             sinner
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             sinners
             most
             vnworthy
             ,
             as
             one
             ,
             who
             therefore
             am
             reserued
             vnto
             such
             times
             as
             these
             .
             But
             the
             other
             clasping
             about
             his
             knees
             ,
             said
             nothing
             else
             then
             as
             before
             :
             Render
             me
             my
             sight
             .
             Eugenius
             then
             esteeming
             it
             a
             certayne
             kind
             of
             shamefull
             ⸬
             rigour
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             stifly
             refuse
             ,
             and
             because
             withall
             the
             time
             did
             call
             
             him
             away
             ,
             accompaned
             with
             the
             Clergie
             he
             went
             along
             with
             the
             man
             to
             the
             Font.
             Where
             kneeling
             downe
             ,
             not
             vvithout
             great
             groanes
             ,
             hee
             pearced
             the
             heauens
             with
             sighes
             ,
             and
             ⸬
             blessed
             the
             whiuering
             waters
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             risen
             from
             his
             prayer
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             the
             blinde
             :
             I
             haue
             told
             thee
             already
             (
             brother
             Foelix
             )
             that
             I
             am
             a
             sinfull
             man
             :
             but
             he
             ,
             which
             vouchsafed
             to
             visit
             thee
             ,
             performe
             to
             thee
             according
             to
             thy
             faith
             ,
             &
             open
             thy
             eyes
             .
             At
             these
             words
             he
             signed
             his
             eyes
             with
             the
             standard
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             blinde
             man
             receiued
             sight
             :
             whome
             hee
             there
             retayned
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             baptising
             endured
             ;
             least
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             so
             great
             a
             miracle
             ,
             the
             people
             should
             oppresse
             the
             man
             with
             great
             concourse
             about
             him
             .
             Then
             was
             it
             manifested
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             blinde
             man
             went
             with
             
             Eugenius
             to
             the
             Altar
             (
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             )
             to
             make
             an
             offering
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
             for
             his
             health
             receiued
             ,
             which
             the
             Bishop
             tooke
             and
             laide
             vpon
             the
             Altar
             :
             and
             the
             people
             through
             extreame
             joy
             ,
             gaue
             an
             ⸬
             vnappeasable
             shout
             .
             Straight
             way
             went
             one
             with
             hasty
             report
             hereof
             ,
             to
             the
             King.
             Foelix
             is
             featch
             away
             ,
             examined
             what
             had
             passed
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             receiued
             his
             sight
             .
             He
             vttered
             the
             whole
             in
             order
             :
             the
             Arrian
             Bishops
             said
             that
             Eugenius
             had
             wrought
             by
             sorcery
             .
             And
             because
             (
             oppressed
             with
             the
             clearnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             shadowe
             it
             )
             they
             were
             greatly
             confounded
             (
             for
             Foelix
             was
             a
             man
             wel
             knowne
             to
             the
             whole
             City
             )
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             lawfull
             ,
             they
             would
             therefore
             haue
             slayne
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewes
             sought
             to
             put
             Lazarus
             to
             death
             after
             he
             was
             raised
             to
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               X.
            
             The
             impudent
             and
             vnreasonable
             proceeding
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             about
             their
             chalenge
             of
             disputation
             .
          
           
             NOWE
             drewe
             neare
             that
             quarrelling
             day
             ,
             appointed
             the
             Calends
             of
             February
             ;
             there
             assembled
             Bishops
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Africke
             ,
             but
             of
             many
             Islandes
             also
             ,
             wearyed
             
             with
             affliction
             and
             sorrowe
             .
             Many
             dayes
             togither
             there
             was
             no
             mention
             of
             disputing
             ,
             vntill
             in
             the
             meane-space
             ⸬
             he
             had
             singled
             out
             the
             skilfullest
             and
             learnedst
             persons
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             by
             sondry
             calumniations
             he
             make
             them
             away
             .
             For
             one
             of
             that
             learned
             crewe
             ,
             named
             Laetus
             (
             a
             stout
             &
             most
             learned
             man
             )
             after
             long
             imprisonment
             he
             consumed
             by
             fire
             ,
             thinking
             by
             so
             doing
             to
             strike
             a
             feare
             into
             the
             rest
             ,
             &
             bleamish
             the
             cause
             .
             At
             last
             yet
             beganne
             the
             conflict
             of
             disputation
             ,
             at
             the
             place
             which
             the
             aduersaries
             had
             chosen
             .
             Our
             Diuines
             therefore
             eschewing
             all
             tumultuous
             clamour
             (
             least
             the
             Arrians
             should
             after
             say
             that
             they
             had
             by
             some
             of
             ours
             beene
             ouer-ruled
             )
             chose
             certayne
             amongst
             their
             owne
             company
             to
             answere
             for
             all
             .
             Cyrill
             placed
             aloft
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             ⸬
             attendants
             ,
             a
             most
             stately
             throne
             ,
             we
             standing
             on
             our
             feete
             :
             whervpon
             our
             Bishops
             beganne
             to
             say
             .
             Conference
             is
             there
             alway
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             hand
             ,
             where
             not
             proud
             superiority
             of
             power
             beareth
             swaye
             ;
             but
             where
             an
             assembly
             is
             by
             common
             consent
             made
             ,
             that
             the
             disputers
             debating
             the
             controuersie
             ,
             and
             each
             part
             doing
             their
             endeauour
             ,
             the
             truth
             may
             come
             to
             light
             .
             But
             
             nowe
             who
             shall
             be
             the
             disputer
             ?
             who
             the
             defender
             ?
             which
             with
             vpright
             ballance
             may
             eyther
             confirme
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             rightly
             auouched
             ,
             or
             refell
             vnreasonable
             assertions
             .
             When
             they
             vsed
             these
             and
             such
             like
             words
             ,
             the
             Kings
             secretary
             answered
             .
             The
             Patriarke
             Cyril
             saith
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             you
             arrogantly
             and
             vnlawfullie
             vsurpe
             to
             themselues
             the
             name
             of
             Catholiks
             .
             Our
             company
             then
             with
             protestation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             sayd
             :
             let
             it
             be
             read
             vnto
             vs
             by
             whose
             authority
             Cyril
             taketh
             vpon
             him
             this
             title
             .
             Thereat
             our
             aduersaries
             making
             a
             great
             stirre
             ,
             beganne
             to
             cauill
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             our
             side
             requested
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             wiser
             people
             might
             not
             examine
             the
             matter
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             might
             be
             lookers
             on
             ;
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             there
             present
             ,
             were
             cōmanded
             to
             haue
             a
             hundred
             stroks
             with
             a
             cudgell
             .
             Then
             beganne
             Blessed
             ⸬
             Eugenius
             to
             say
             aloude
             :
             God
             ,
             behold
             the
             violence
             ,
             which
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             consider
             the
             tribulation
             ,
             which
             we
             sustayne
             of
             our
             persecutors
             .
             With
             this
             our
             men
             turning
             to
             Cyril
             ,
             said
             :
             propound
             that
             which
             you
             intend
             .
             Cyril
             excused
             himselfe
             that
             he
             vnderstood
             not
             Latin.
             Our
             Bishoppes
             replyed
             that
             they
             alwayes
             knewe
             him
             to
             haue
             spoken
             
             Latin
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             ought
             not
             nowe
             to
             drawe
             backe
             ,
             especially
             seing
             he
             was
             the
             kindler
             of
             those
             coales
             .
             But
             he
             perceiuing
             the
             Catholike
             Bishops
             to
             be
             ready
             for
             to
             joyne
             with
             him
             ,
             would
             needs
             by
             diuers
             illusions
             and
             shifts
             ,
             auoyde
             audience
             :
             which
             our
             part
             fore-seing
             ,
             had
             composed
             a
             Pamphlet
             concerning
             faith
             ,
             very
             seemely
             and
             sufficiently
             compiled
             :
             this
             they
             nowe
             exhibited
             ,
             with
             protestation
             :
             If
             yee
             be
             desirous
             to
             knowe
             our
             beliefe
             ;
             the
             faith
             which
             we
             holde
             ,
             is
             herein
             comprised
             .
          
           
             
               The
               exhibited
               booke
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               omitted
               .
               For
               though
               P.
               S.
               erroneously
               entitle
               it
               Victors
               yet
               Victor
               himselfe
               hath
               already
               testified
               the
               contrary
               :
               and
               Gennadius
               noteth
               the
               Author
               thereof
               to
               haue
               beene
               Eugenius
               .
            
             ;
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           THIRD
           BOOKE
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAPTRR
               .
               I.
            
             The
             Churches
             are
             closed
             :
             the
             Catholike
             Bishops
             by
             Proclamation
             depriued
             of
             their
             Seas
             ,
             and
             their
             goods
             giuen
             to
             Arrian
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             OVR
             booke
             being
             put
             vp
             and
             perused
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             they
             with
             their
             bleare
             eyes
             behold
             the
             light
             of
             truth
             :
             but
             wood
             for
             anger
             ,
             and
             storming
             vvith
             outragious
             language
             ,
             they
             tooke
             it
             very
             ill
             ,
             that
             we
             called
             our selues
             by
             our
             name
             of
             Catholikes
             .
             And
             forthwith
             they
             falsly
             suggest
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             with
             clamorous
             noyse
             we
             auoyded
             audience
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             who
             giuing
             credit
             to
             their
             lyes
             ,
             kindled
             at
             that
             present
             with
             choler
             ,
             hastened
             to
             fulfill
             
             that
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             hart
             .
             And
             during
             the
             abode
             of
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             messengers
             secretly
             with
             an
             edict
             through
             the
             Prouinces
             ,
             by
             force
             whereof
             in
             one
             day
             he
             closed
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Africke
             ,
             and
             gaue
             vnto
             his
             Bishops
             for
             a
             gift
             ,
             all
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             of
             the
             Churches
             .
             And
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             not
             knowing
             himself
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             or
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             ,
             the
             lawe
             which
             our
             Christian
             Emperors
             had
             long
             before
             decreed
             against
             them
             and
             other
             Heretikes
             ,
             for
             the
             honourable
             maintenāce
             of
             the
             catholike
             Church
             ,
             the
             same
             they
             blushed
             not
             to
             set
             forth
             against
             vs.
             Adding
             much
             of
             their
             owne
             heades
             ,
             as
             seemed
             best
             to
             their
             tyrannicall
             power
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             proclaymed
             lawe
             .
          
           
             
               A
               PROCLAMATION
               .
            
             
               HVNRICKE
               King
               of
               the
               Vandals
               and
               Alanes
               ,
               to
               all
               subiectes
               of
               our
               Realme
               .
               It
               is
               the
               part
               of
               triumphant
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               worthy
               our
               ⸬
               royall
               maiesty
               ,
               to
               recoile
               euill
               deuises
               astainst
               their
               Authors
               .
               For
               whosoeuer
               inuenteth
               any
               wickednesse
               ,
               let
               him
               impute
               it
               to
               his
               owne
               follie
               ,
               if
               he
               fall
               into
               mischiefe
               .
               In
               which
               thing
               ,
               our
               Grace
               following
               the
               ayme
               of
               Gods
               iudgement
               ,
               
               hath
               assigned
               vnto
               all
               persons
               ,
               as
               their
               desertes
               good
               or
               badde
               require
               .
               Prouoked
               therefore
               by
               such
               as
               haue
               thought
               meete
               to
               resist
               the
               commandement
               of
               our
               Father
               of
               ⸬
               famous
               memory
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               owne
               ⸬
               clemency
               ,
               we
               doe
               nowe
               take
               vpon
               vs
               at
               length
               ,
               the
               censure
               of
               seuerity
               .
               For
               whereas
               by
               our
               authority
               ,
               we
               haue
               proclaymed
               amongst
               all
               our
               people
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               shieres
               of
               the
               Vandals
               ,
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               ⸬
               Consubstantials
               should
               not
               haue
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               nor
               take
               vpon
               them
               any
               of
               their
               mysteries
               ,
               which
               indeede
               doe
               rather
               contaminate
               ,
               then
               other
               wise
               .
               This
               when
               we
               sawe
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               many
               were
               found
               ,
               which
               affirmed
               they
               kept
               and
               retayned
               the
               vncorrupted
               rule
               of
               faith
               :
               it
               is
               well
               enough
               knowne
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               cited
               vnder
               nine
               moneths
               warning
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               with
               out
               any
               feare
               ,
               assemble
               togither
               for
               disputation
               sake
               (
               if
               at
               least
               they
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               say
               for
               their
               purpose
               )
               at
               the
               Calends
               of
               Febr.
               the
               8th
               .
               yeare
               of
               our
               Raigne
               .
               To
               whome
               after
               their
               meeting
               at
               the
               City
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               when
               delay
               of
               the
               time
               prescribed
               was
               expired
               ,
               we
               are
               knowne
               to
               haue
               granted
               farther
               respite
               of
               certayne
               dayes
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               they
               shewed
               themselues
               ready
               for
               the
               conflict
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               first
               day
               propounded
               vnto
               them
               ,
               by
               our
               reuerēd
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               ⸬
               directly
               proue
               consubstantiality
               by
               the
               diuine
               Scriptures
               :
               or
               at
               leastwise
               condemne
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               decided
               and
               ⸬
               cut
               off
               ,
               
               by
               ⸬
               more
               then
               a
               thousand
               Bishops
               from
               all
               partes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               at
               the
               Councels
               of
               Arimini
               ,
               and
               Seleucia
               ;
               which
               thing
               they
               would
               not
               doe
               ,
               but
               drawing
               the
               matter
               to
               a
               sedition
               ,
               incensed
               also
               the
               people
               .
               The
               second
               day
               likewise
               ,
               when
               we
               commaunded
               them
               to
               make
               answere
               concerning
               the
               same
               faith
               ;
               as
               it
               had
               beene
               proposed
               vnto
               them
               ,
               they
               enterprised
               their
               former
               rashnesse
               and
               misdemeanour
               ,
               perturbing
               all
               thinges
               with
               sedition
               and
               clamour
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               at
               al
               come
               to
               the
               conflict
               .
               Whereunto
               we
               them
               prouoking
               ,
               haue
               ordayned
               that
               their
               Churches
               shall
               be
               shut
               vp
               ,
               with
               this
               prouiso
               :
               so
               long
               to
               remayne
               closed
               vntill
               they
               assent
               to
               proceede
               vnto
               disputation
               :
               Which
               they
               waxing
               obstinate
               in
               their
               wicked
               deuises
               ,
               haue
               refused
               to
               accomplish
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               necessary
               ,
               and
               most
               iust
               with
               all
               ,
               to
               retourne
               vpon
               those
               men
               ,
               what
               in
               the
               corps
               of
               those
               lawes
               is
               expressed
               ,
               ⸬
               which
               the
               Emperors
               by
               them
               induced
               into
               errour
               ,
               did
               at
               seuerall
               times
               promulgate
               .
               ⸬
               The
               substance
               of
               which
               lawes
               seemeth
               to
               contayne
               ,
               that
               no
               Church
               should
               be
               open
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               their
               owne
               institution
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               lawful
               for
               none
               other
               to
               *
               liue
               collegially
               ,
               to
               make
               assemblies
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               or
               build
               any
               Churches
               at
               all
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               or
               yet
               in
               the
               simplest
               places
               ;
               but
               that
               also
               attempted
               ,
               escheat
               to
               the
               Prince
               .
               And
               moreouer
               ,
               that
               inheritances
               
               annexed
               to
               any
               Church
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               should
               not
               any
               more
               be
               paide
               to
               their
               Prelates
               .
               Nor
               that
               such
               persons
               should
               haue
               licence
               ⸬
               to
               passe
               vp
               and
               downe
               ,
               whither
               them
               pleased
               ,
               but
               should
               be
               banished
               from
               all
               Townes
               and
               Cities
               ,
               neyther
               haue
               authority
               either
               to
               baptize
               ,
               or
               to
               dispute
               of
               religion
               .
               That
               also
               they
               should
               haue
               no
               leaue
               ⸬
               to
               giue
               orders
               ,
               either
               to
               Bishops
               or
               Priests
               ,
               or
               others
               appertayning
               to
               the
               Clergie
               ;
               a
               rigorous
               penalty
               being
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               aswell
               they
               which
               should
               suffer
               themselues
               to
               receiue
               such
               honours
               ,
               as
               those
               also
               that
               were
               ⸬
               giuers
               of
               such
               orders
               ,
               should
               euery
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               fined
               in
               tenne
               pound
               of
               gold
               ,
               with
               their
               farther
               extension
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               permitted
               to
               make
               supplication
               about
               it
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               they
               had
               *
               by
               speciall
               seruice
               deserued
               respect
               ,
               *
               yet
               should
               they
               not
               preuaile
               .
               But
               in
               case
               that
               notwithstanding
               this
               detriment
               ,
               they
               persisted
               ,
               then
               should
               they
               by
               conuenient
               prosecution
               ,
               be
               exiled
               out
               of
               their
               Country
               .
               Toward
               the
               comminalty
               extended
               likewise
               those
               Emperors
               their
               seuerity
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               neyther
               bequeath
               ,
               nor
               giue
               or
               take
               ,
               euen
               that
               which
               was
               cast
               off
               and
               forsaken
               ,
               not
               as
               made
               ouer
               vpon
               trust
               ,
               not
               by
               legacy
               ,
               not
               by
               grantes
               ,
               not
               by
               executorship
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               ⸬
               bil
               or
               other
               manner
               of
               writinges
               .
               They
               also
               made
               such
               as
               were
               ⸬
               pensioners
               in
               the
               pallace
               ,
               liable
               to
               penalty
               of
               an
               excessiue
               forfeiture
               ,
               *⁎*
               after
               the
               rates
               of
               their
               degree
               
               and
               dignity
               ,
               that
               spoyled
               of
               all
               honourable
               priuilege
               they
               should
               incurre
               infamy
               ,
               and
               finde
               themselues
               noted
               for
               publike
               offendors
               .
               To
               the
               ⸬
               offices
               also
               of
               seueral
               tribunals
               ,
               was
               prescribed
               the
               penalty
               of
               ⸬
               thirty
               pound
               of
               siluer
               :
               which
               if
               they
               who
               persisted
               in
               their
               errour
               ,
               had
               fiue
               times
               paid
               ,
               then
               should
               such
               persons
               be
               conuicted
               ,
               whipped
               ,
               and
               so
               banished
               .
               Next
               had
               they
               giuen
               in
               commaundement
               ,
               that
               the
               bookes
               of
               all
               those
               Priests
               ,
               whome
               they
               persecuted
               ,
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               such
               bookes
               ;
               which
               in
               like
               manner
               we
               also
               nowe
               commaund
               to
               be
               done
               with
               those
               bookes
               ,
               by
               meanes
               of
               which
               ,
               iniquity
               hath
               induced
               it selfe
               into
               errour
               of
               that
               name
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               seuerall
               persons
               ,
               of
               whome
               was
               spoken
               ,
               these
               ordinances
               they
               made
               ,
               that
               ⸬
               persons
               of
               excellency
               should
               euery
               of
               them
               forfeit
               fifty
               pound
               of
               gold
               ,
               the
               ⸬
               honourable
               fourty
               pound
               ,
               Senators
               thirty
               ,
               common
               Gentlemen
               twenty
               ,
               Priests
               thirty
               ,
               decurions
               fiue
               ,
               marchants
               fiue
               ,
               ⸬
               common
               people
               fiue
               ,
               ⸬
               wandring
               ruffians
               tenne
               ;
               and
               who
               might
               happen
               to
               continue
               after
               this
               damage
               ,
               their
               goodes
               confiscated
               ,
               they
               should
               by
               banishment
               be
               punished
               :
               vpon
               ⸬
               corporations
               in
               Cities
               ,
               procurators
               also
               ,
               and
               takers
               of
               leases
               ,
               this
               penalty
               they
               inflicted
               ;
               that
               if
               they
               concealed
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               disclose
               or
               atach
               such
               persons
               ,
               presenting
               them
               to
               iudgement
               ,
               they
               themselues
               shall
               make
               good
               the
               forfeiture
               .
               Moreouer
               to
               those
               
               who
               tooke
               the
               landes
               of
               the
               Crowne
               to
               farme
               ,
               this
               mulct
               was
               set
               downe
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               as
               was
               their
               yearely
               rent
               to
               the
               Kinges
               houshold
               ,
               so
               much
               should
               they
               semblably
               pay
               into
               his
               Exchequor
               for
               a
               fine
               ;
               as
               in
               generall
               the
               like
               to
               be
               obserued
               in
               all
               ,
               either
               hyrers
               or
               possessors
               of
               lande
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               minded
               to
               endure
               in
               the
               same
               superstition
               ,
               I
               here
               doe
               appoint
               .
               Of
               Iudges
               farthermore
               ,
               that
               who
               so
               were
               found
               not
               to
               be
               most
               instant
               in
               prosecuting
               this
               affaire
               ,
               should
               be
               punished
               by
               outlawry
               ,
               and
               losse
               of
               life
               .
               Also
               of
               the
               chiefe
               officers
               ,
               that
               three
               should
               be
               punished
               ,
               the
               rest
               be
               amerced
               ,
               and
               caste
               in
               twenty
               poundes
               of
               gold
               .
               Of
               necessity
               therefore
               must
               all
               the
               Homousians
               be
               bound
               by
               the
               very
               like
               constitution
               ,
               whome
               it
               is
               euident
               indeede
               to
               haue
               held
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               hold
               the
               substance
               of
               ae
               wicked
               beliefe
               :
               vnto
               whome
               we
               nowe
               by
               this
               our
               decree
               denounce
               ,
               that
               they
               abstayne
               from
               ⸬
               all
               the
               a
               fore-said
               matters
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               prosecuted
               throughout
               all
               ⸬
               estates
               in
               the
               Cities
               ;
               as
               likewise
               vpon
               Iustices
               ,
               who
               neglecting
               the
               former
               ordinances
               ,
               can
               be
               proued
               not
               to
               haue
               grieuously
               punished
               such
               as
               withstand
               the
               same
               .
               To
               all
               persons
               therefore
               intangled
               with
               the
               errours
               of
               the
               fore-mentioned
               faith
               of
               the
               Homousians
               ,
               which
               hath
               wholy
               beene
               heretofore
               so
               condemned
               by
               a
               Councell
               of
               such
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Priests
               ,
               
               we
               enioyne
               and
               giue
               commaundement
               ,
               that
               they
               abstayne
               from
               all
               the
               fore-said
               affaires
               and
               contracts
               .
               Let
               them
               knowe
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               permitted
               vnto
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               semblable
               punishment
               attendes
               to
               inuolue
               them
               euery
               one
               ,
               vnlesse
               before
               the
               Calendes
               of
               Iune
               ,
               in
               the
               eight
               yeare
               of
               our
               Raigne
               ,
               they
               conuert
               vnto
               the
               true
               
               Religion
               ,
               which
               we
               reuerence
               and
               honour
               .
               Which
               prefixed
               day
               for
               no
               other
               purpose
               hath
               our
               piety
               afforded
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               end
               that
               vnto
               such
               ,
               as
               before
               hand
               renounce
               their
               errour
               ,
               pardon
               be
               not
               denyed
               ,
               and
               the
               obstinate
               be
               by
               due
               punishmentes
               chastised
               .
               But
               whosoeuer
               shall
               perseuer
               in
               that
               errour
               ,
               whither
               they
               enioy
               Knight-hood
               of
               our
               house
               ,
               or
               happely
               haue
               charge
               vnder
               seuerall
               Titles
               and
               imployments
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               compellable
               to
               infliction
               of
               those
               mulcts
               aboue
               prescribed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               qualities
               of
               their
               degrees
               :
               nothing
               in
               the
               meane
               season
               being
               of
               any
               validity
               ,
               which
               any
               of
               them
               may
               happen
               by
               surreption
               to
               obtayne
               ,
               against
               priuate
               persons
               of
               what
               calling
               and
               place
               soeuer
               they
               be
               :
               This
               our
               proclamation
               willeth
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               former
               lawes
               was
               concerning
               such
               expressed
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               vndergoe
               congruent
               punishment
               .
               Iudges
               prouinciall
               slackly
               putting
               our
               ordinances
               in
               execution
               ,
               we
               will
               that
               they
               be
               sentenced
               by
               their
               superior
               Iudge
               .
               
               
               But
               to
               true
               worshippers
               of
               the
               Maiesty
               diuine
               (
               that
               is
               to
               say
               vnto
               our
               Priests
               )
               we
               by
               this
               our
               constitution
               doe
               decree
               and
               prouide
               ,
               all
               manner
               of
               Churches
               belonging
               to
               the
               whole
               Clergie
               of
               the
               name
               aboue
               mentioned
               ,
               in
               what
               places
               or
               Countries
               soeuer
               they
               stand
               within
               these
               Dominions
               ,
               which
               ⸬
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               are
               vnder
               our
               imperiall
               gouernment
               ,
               togither
               with
               all
               such
               thinges
               as
               to
               the
               same
               appertayne
               ;
               not
               doubting
               but
               to
               reliefe
               of
               the
               poore
               it
               shall
               proue
               more
               beneficiall
               ,
               which
               to
               our
               ⸬
               thrise-holy
               Bishops
               is
               so
               iustly
               giuen
               .
               We
               notifie
               then
               vnto
               all
               men
               this
               lawe
               of
               ours
               ,
               issuing
               from
               the
               very
               fountayne
               of
               iustice
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               pretend
               ignorance
               of
               our
               commaundement
               .
            
             
               Fare
               yee
               well
               
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Cal.
                   of
                   March.
                   
                
                 Carthage
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             Extreame
             proceedinges
             of
             Hunricke
             against
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             AFTER
             these
             lamentable
             edicts
             ,
             farced
             with
             intoxicate
             poyson
             ,
             he
             willeth
             al
             the
             Bishops
             which
             were
             assembled
             at
             Carthage
             (
             whose
             Churches
             ,
             houses
             ,
             and
             substance
             he
             had
             already
             seazed
             )
             to
             be
             despoyled
             in
             their
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             so
             driuen
             out
             of
             the
             Towne
             gates
             .
             Neyther
             seruant
             ,
             nor
             beast
             ,
             nor
             garment
             to
             change
             ,
             was
             
             left
             them
             .
             It
             was
             farther
             more
             forbidden
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             harbour
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             giue
             them
             susteynance
             .
             And
             who
             so
             should
             attempt
             for
             pity
             to
             doe
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             with
             all
             his
             family
             should
             be
             brent
             by
             fire
             .
             Prudently
             did
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             were
             then
             cast
             forth
             ,
             in
             that
             (
             though
             begging
             )
             yet
             they
             departed
             not
             from
             thence
             .
             For
             had
             they
             gone
             their
             wayes
             ,
             not
             only
             should
             they
             neuer
             haue
             beene
             recalled
             :
             but
             they
             vvould
             haue
             belyed
             them
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             that
             they
             shunned
             disputation
             ;
             especially
             because
             when
             they
             should
             haue
             retourned
             ,
             their
             churches
             had
             no
             goodes
             left
             ,
             all
             being
             rifled
             .
             While
             therefore
             the
             Bishops
             lay
             round
             about
             the
             walles
             in
             the
             open
             ayre
             ,
             it
             fell
             out
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             Tyrant
             went
             forth
             towardes
             the
             fish-pondes
             ,
             vvhome
             they
             thought
             good
             to
             meete
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             saying
             :
             Why
             are
             we
             so
             afflicted
             ?
             For
             what
             euils
             committed
             suffer
             we
             this
             ?
             If
             called
             to
             dispute
             ,
             why
             are
             we
             spoyled
             ?
             why
             are
             we
             slaundred
             ?
             why
             are
             we
             deferred
             ,
             and
             driuen
             to
             remayne
             amongst
             the
             dunghils
             here
             without
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             afflicted
             with
             hunger
             and
             nakednesse
             ,
             farre
             from
             our
             Churches
             and
             houses
             ?
             Whome
             he
             beholding
             with
             
             a
             fell
             regarde
             ,
             before
             he
             heard
             their
             complaint
             ,
             willed
             the
             horse-mē
             with
             ful
             course
             to
             ride
             ouer
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             violence
             they
             might
             not
             only
             be
             trampled
             vpon
             :
             but
             be
             slaine
             outright
             .
             Many
             of
             them
             were
             then
             sore
             crushed
             ,
             especially
             aged
             men
             .
             Then
             to
             the
             men
             of
             God
             was
             it
             commaunded
             to
             present
             themselues
             ,
             and
             meete
             him
             at
             the
             Temple
             of
             Memory
             ,
             vnwitting
             what
             treachery
             was
             there
             prepared
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
            
             A
             fraudulent
             oath
             is
             proposed
             to
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             THITHER
             when
             they
             came
             ,
             in
             a
             writing
             deliuered
             vnto
             them
             ,
             was
             this
             serpentine
             subtlety
             inclosed
             .
             Our
             Lord
             King
             Hunricke
             ,
             although
             lamenting
             your
             obstinacy
             ,
             refusing
             as
             yet
             promptly
             to
             obey
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             of
             the
             same
             religion
             where
             of
             he
             himselfe
             is
             ,
             being
             now
             in
             purpose
             to
             deale
             gratiously
             with
             you
             ,
             will
             (
             if
             you
             sweare
             vnto
             the
             contents
             of
             this
             paper
             )
             send
             you
             to
             your
             Churches
             and
             houses
             .
             Hereunto
             answered
             the
             Bishops
             with
             one
             voyce
             :
             We
             say
             still
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             said
             ,
             and
             will
             euer
             say
             :
             
               Christians
               we
               are
               ,
               Bishops
               we
               are
               ;
               we
               hold
               the
               Apostolicall
               and
               only
               true
               faith
               .
            
             A
             litle
             silence
             hauing
             ensued
             
             after
             confession
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             the
             Kinges
             commissioners
             proceeded
             hastely
             to
             extort
             an
             oath
             from
             the
             Bishops
             :
             whereupon
             the
             blessed
             men
             Bishop
             Hortulane
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             ⸬
             Florentian
             joyntlie
             replyed
             :
             Depute
             you
             vs
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             easely
             &
             vnaduisedly
             sweare
             ,
             ignorant
             what
             the
             writing
             contayneth
             ?
             The
             Kings
             messengers
             vvithout
             more
             stay
             disclosed
             to
             them
             the
             purport
             thereof
             ,
             which
             with
             colourable
             wordes
             was
             glosed
             :
             for
             thus
             the
             entrapping
             tenour
             thereof
             comprized
             .
             Sweare
             ye
             ,
             if
             ye
             desire
             that
             after
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Lord
             the
             King
             ,
             his
             Sonne
             Hildericke
             succeede
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             and
             if
             none
             of
             you
             will
             send
             any
             letter
             beyond
             the
             Sea.
             This
             oath
             if
             ye
             refuse
             not
             to
             take
             ,
             he
             will
             restore
             you
             to
             your
             Churches
             .
             The
             mercyfull
             playne
             meaning
             of
             many
             ,
             minded
             to
             haue
             sworne
             (
             whereas
             God
             indeede
             prohibiteth
             swearing
             )
             least
             Gods
             people
             might
             afterwardes
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Priests
             by
             not
             swearing
             ,
             gaue
             cause
             that
             their
             Churches
             were
             not
             restored
             .
             Others
             of
             the
             Bishops
             more
             circumspect
             ,
             smelling
             out
             the
             guilfull
             treachery
             ,
             denyed
             to
             sweare
             ,
             alleaging
             that
             it
             was
             forbidden
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             our
             Lord
             himselfe
             
             denouncing
             .
             
               Yea
               and
               shall
               not
               sweare
               at
               all
               .
            
             
             Then
             inferred
             the
             Commissioners
             :
             Who
             purpose
             to
             sweare
             let
             them
             goe
             a-part
             .
             Which
             vvhen
             they
             did
             ,
             by
             notary
             was
             straight
             enrolled
             what
             each
             said
             ,
             in
             what
             City
             he
             was
             entitled
             .
             The
             like
             was
             done
             to
             them
             that
             would
             not
             sweare
             .
             Then
             were
             both
             parties
             committed
             to
             warde
             ,
             and
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             the
             deceiptfull
             drift
             of
             the
             oath
             ,
             which
             before
             lay
             hid
             ,
             plainely
             appeared
             .
             To
             those
             which
             would
             sweare
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             :
             for
             as
             much
             as
             contrary
             to
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Gospell
             you
             vvould
             haue
             sworne
             ,
             the
             Kings
             will
             is
             that
             you
             shall
             neuer
             see
             your
             Churches
             ;
             but
             being
             banished
             you
             shall
             lawfully
             receiue
             wast
             and
             vnhabited
             places
             ,
             there
             to
             husbandry
             the
             ground
             ;
             yet
             with
             this
             clause
             *
             that
             you
             shall
             neyther
             say
             Psalmes
             ,
             nor
             pray
             ,
             or
             hold
             any
             booke
             to
             reade
             in
             your
             hand
             ,
             nor
             baptize
             ,
             nor
             giue
             orders
             ,
             nor
             ⸬
             presume
             to
             reconcile
             any
             man.
             In
             like
             manner
             to
             those
             which
             refused
             the
             oath
             they
             said
             .
             Because
             you
             wish
             not
             the
             raigne
             of
             our
             Lordes
             Sonne
             ,
             therefore
             you
             would
             not
             sweare
             :
             for
             which
             consideration
             it
             is
             commaunded
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             sent
             away
             into
             Corse
             the
             Island
             ,
             there
             to
             hewe
             timber
             for
             ships
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
            
             The
             horrible
             cruelty
             of
             the
             Heretikes
             :
             the
             constancy
             of
             Dionisia
             and
             her
             Sonne
             ,
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             THE
             Beast
             thirsting
             after
             innocents
             bloud
             ,
             proceeded
             (
             during
             that
             the
             Bishops
             vvere
             not
             as
             yet
             exiled
             )
             and
             sent
             through
             all
             the
             Prouinces
             of
             Africke
             at
             once
             ,
             his
             cruell
             tormentors
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             place
             ,
             no
             house
             ,
             remayned
             free
             from
             lamentation
             ,
             screeching
             ,
             &
             outcryes
             .
             They
             spared
             not
             any
             age
             or
             sex
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             yealded
             to
             their
             will.
             Some
             they
             cudgeled
             with
             staues
             ;
             some
             they
             hunge
             vp
             ;
             others
             they
             burned
             .
             Women
             (
             and
             especially
             Gentle-women
             )
             they
             tortured
             openly
             naked
             ,
             against
             the
             lawe
             of
             naturall
             honesty
             .
             One
             of
             whome
             our
             Country-woman
             Dionisia
             ,
             I
             will
             succinctly
             intreate
             of
             .
             When
             they
             sawe
             that
             she
             was
             not
             only
             bolder
             ,
             but
             more
             beautiful
             also
             then
             other
             Matrones
             ,
             they
             willed
             her
             first
             to
             be
             vnrayed
             ,
             and
             made
             ready
             for
             cudgels
             .
             Who
             in
             her
             payne
             cryed
             boldly
             vnto
             them
             :
             I
             am
             assured
             of
             my
             God
             ;
             vexe
             me
             how
             you
             list
             ,
             only
             my
             woman-hood
             diclose
             yee
             not
             .
             But
             they
             with
             greater
             rage
             set
             her
             
             naked
             vpon
             an
             higher
             place
             ,
             for
             a
             publike
             spectacle
             .
             Amidst
             the
             stripes
             of
             the
             woundes
             ,
             while
             streames
             of
             bloud
             flowed
             ouer
             all
             her
             body
             ,
             with
             a
             free
             voyce
             she
             spake
             thus
             vnto
             them
             :
             Ye
             Ministers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             doe
             ,
             reckoning
             it
             my
             reproch
             ,
             is
             to
             me
             an
             honour
             .
             Moreouer
             in
             so
             great
             extreamities
             ,
             and
             already
             nowe
             a
             Martyr
             ;
             being
             her selfe
             ⸬
             vvell
             seene
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             she
             animated
             others
             to
             Martyrdome
             .
             By
             this
             her
             holy
             example
             ,
             she
             saued
             almost
             all
             her
             Country
             .
             And
             beholding
             her
             only
             Sonne
             (
             who
             was
             deinty
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             of
             tender
             age
             )
             to
             be
             somevvhat
             daunted
             vvith
             feare
             of
             paynes
             ,
             chaslising
             him
             with
             her
             lookes
             ,
             and
             becks
             ,
             and
             checking
             him
             vvith
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             mother
             ,
             she
             so
             encouraged
             ,
             that
             he
             became
             thereby
             much
             the
             more
             constant
             :
             to
             whome
             amongst
             his
             terrible
             torments
             she
             spake
             as
             followeth
             .
             Remember
             (
             O
             my
             child
             )
             that
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Trinity
             we
             were
             baptized
             ⸬
             in
             our
             Mother
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             let
             vs
             not
             loose
             the
             garment
             of
             our
             saluation
             ,
             least
             he
             which
             inuited
             vs
             ,
             finde
             not
             at
             his
             comming
             a
             nuptiall
             garment
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             his
             seruants
             .
             
               Caste
               them
               into
               vtter
               darkenesse
            
             
             
             
               where
               shal
               be
               weeping
               of
               eyes
               ,
               &
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             That
             payne
             is
             to
             be
             dreaded
             which
             neuer
             endeth
             ,
             &
             that
             life
             to
             be
             desired
             which
             alway
             lasteth
             :
             With
             such
             words
             as
             these
             she
             made
             her
             sonne
             a
             Martyr
             .
             For
             the
             honourable
             youth
             (
             who
             had
             to
             name
             Maioricus
             )
             yealding
             his
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             combat
             of
             his
             confession
             consummated
             his
             triumphant
             course
             :
             and
             she
             embracing
             her
             sacrifice
             ,
             giuing
             God
             thankes
             by
             mouth
             asmuch
             as
             euer
             she
             could
             ,
             chose
             to
             bury
             him
             in
             her
             owne
             house
             ,
             in
             consolation
             of
             her
             hope
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             as
             often
             as
             vpon
             his
             graue
             she
             powred
             out
             prayers
             to
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             she
             might
             conceiue
             confidence
             ,
             that
             shee
             should
             neuer
             be
             estranged
             from
             her
             sonne
             .
             Howe
             many
             were
             by
             her
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             gayned
             to
             God
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             it
             were
             tedious
             to
             recite
             .
             For
             howe
             great
             thinges
             her
             sister
             likewise
             ,
             called
             Datiua
             ;
             and
             ⸬
             Loice
             daughter
             of
             the
             holy
             Bishop
             German
             ;
             and
             the
             honest
             Phisicion
             ⸬
             Emelius
             ,
             cosen
             to
             Datiua
             ;
             and
             deuout
             Tertius
             a
             man
             famous
             in
             Confession
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ;
             or
             Boniface
             the
             Sibidensian
             did
             endure
             ;
             vvith
             vvhat
             torments
             they
             were
             ⸬
             torne
             :
             let
             him
             orderly
             declare
             that
             is
             able
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             Admirable
             endurance
             of
             Maiorc
             ;
             and
             incomparable
             conquest
             of
             Victoria
             .
          
           
             WHo
             can
             also
             expresse
             ,
             vvhat
             paynes
             Maiorc
             a
             noble-mans
             slaue
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             Tuburb
             ,
             did
             sustayne
             for
             Christ
             ?
             who
             after
             innumerable
             blowes
             of
             staues
             ,
             was
             lifted
             vp
             with
             pullyes
             ,
             and
             being
             carryed
             through
             the
             City
             in
             hanging
             wise
             ,
             was
             nowe
             hoysted
             vp
             a
             loft
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             moment
             by
             letting
             the
             ropes
             ship
             ,
             lighting
             vpon
             the
             slintes
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
             with
             the
             peyse
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             dashed
             against
             the
             stones
             like
             a
             stone
             .
             He
             was
             moreouer
             often
             times
             haled
             along
             ,
             and
             so
             crushed
             with
             the
             sharpe
             pointed
             flintes
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             haue
             seene
             (
             by
             reason
             the
             vtmost
             skinne
             was
             rent
             asunder
             )
             the
             oflappes
             of
             his
             inward
             partes
             ,
             hanging
             at
             his
             sides
             and
             belly
             .
             This
             man
             had
             suffered
             not
             much
             vnlike
             matters
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gensericke
             ,
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             bewray
             the
             secretes
             of
             one
             of
             his
             friendes
             .
             Howe
             much
             more
             then
             ,
             would
             he
             be
             furnished
             with
             constancy
             about
             Sacraments
             of
             religion
             ?
             and
             if
             he
             shewed
             himselfe
             so
             trusty
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
             
             which
             only
             loued
             him
             ;
             howe
             much
             more
             did
             he
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             shal
             fully
             rewarde
             his
             loyaltie
             ?
          
           
             What
             outrages
             were
             done
             in
             the
             City
             Cluse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             me
             to
             declare
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             number
             of
             Martyrs
             and
             Confessors
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             recount
             .
             One
             Matron
             amongst
             them
             called
             Victoria
             ,
             a
             true
             amplifier
             of
             her
             name
             ,
             as
             she
             hung
             burning
             ouer
             a
             softe
             fire
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             was
             thus
             intreated
             by
             her
             vngratious
             husband
             ,
             her
             children
             standing
             by
             .
             Why
             sufferest
             thou
             ,
             O
             wife
             ?
             If
             thou
             despise
             me
             haue
             pity
             (
             thou
             hard
             harted
             woman
             )
             of
             these
             litle
             ones
             ,
             whome
             thou
             hast
             engendred
             .
             Howe
             hapneth
             it
             that
             thou
             regardest
             not
             thine
             owne
             wombe
             ,
             &
             settest
             nothing
             by
             those
             ,
             whome
             groaning
             thou
             broughtest
             into
             the
             world
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             plighted
             troth
             of
             matrimoniall
             loue
             ?
             where
             are
             the
             bandes
             of
             wedlocke
             ?
             Where
             is
             the
             honest
             contract
             drawne
             long
             since
             betweene
             vs
             ?
             Regard
             I
             pray
             thee
             thy
             children
             and
             husband
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             quickly
             the
             Kings
             commaundement
             ,
             that
             thou
             may
             est
             escape
             the
             torments
             yet
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             be
             rendred
             to
             me
             againe
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             children
             .
             But
             she
             neyther
             giuing
             eare
             to
             her
             childrens
             crying
             ,
             
             nor
             to
             the
             Serpents
             flatteries
             ,
             casting
             her
             eyes
             vpwardes
             from
             the
             ground
             ,
             contemned
             the
             world
             with
             the
             desires
             thereof
             .
             Whome
             when
             the
             Executioners
             perceiued
             to
             be
             dead
             ,
             after
             that
             her
             shoulders
             were
             with
             long
             hanging
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             tooke
             her
             downe
             fully
             bereft
             of
             life
             .
             And
             (
             as
             she
             afterwards
             told
             vs
             )
             a
             certayne
             Virgin
             came
             to
             her
             ,
             who
             touched
             euery
             part
             of
             her
             body
             ,
             whereby
             she
             became
             immediately
             whole
             and
             sound
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             The
             resolute
             constancy
             of
             the
             Proconsull
             or
             
               Marshall
               Victorian
            
             ,
             and
             his
             braue
             answere
             .
          
           
             IN
             what
             sort
             to
             extoll
             Victorian
             of
             the
             City
             Adrument
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             Proconsull
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             through
             default
             of
             wordes
             I
             am
             ignorant
             .
             No
             man
             in
             Africke
             was
             richer
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             held
             he
             was
             in
             estimation
             with
             the
             impious
             King
             ,
             as
             one
             very
             faithfull
             in
             all
             thinges
             giuen
             him
             in
             charge
             .
             The
             King
             sent
             him
             word
             after
             a
             familiar
             sort
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             gently
             assented
             to
             his
             commaundement
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             account
             of
             him
             aboue
             all
             other
             :
             but
             the
             seruant
             of
             God
             gaue
             this
             confident
             answere
             .
             
             I
             am
             assured
             of
             Christ
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             :
             say
             thus
             to
             the
             King.
             Let
             him
             lay
             me
             vpon
             coales
             ,
             thrust
             me
             vpon
             beasts
             ,
             put
             me
             to
             all
             kinde
             of
             torments
             ;
             if
             I
             giue
             place
             ,
             then
             in
             vaine
             was
             I
             christned
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             For
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             life
             then
             this
             alone
             ,
             which
             is
             present
             ,
             &
             that
             we
             hoped
             not
             after
             an
             other
             which
             is
             eternall
             ▪
             yet
             would
             I
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             litle
             temporall
             glory
             be
             so
             vngratefull
             to
             my
             Creator
             ,
             which
             in
             such
             sort
             hath
             bestowed
             vpon
             me
             his
             faith
             .
             At
             which
             answere
             the
             Tyrant
             chafed
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             torments
             and
             how
             sore
             paynes
             he
             afflicted
             him
             ,
             humane
             eloquence
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             expresse
             ,
             vvho
             triumphantly
             and
             happily
             consummating
             his
             course
             ,
             receiued
             the
             Crowne
             of
             Martyrdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
             A
             story
             of
             two
             brethren
             in
             like
             sort
             ,
             tormented
             with
             equall
             paynes
             .
          
           
             NEYTHER
             is
             any
             body
             able
             to
             explicate
             the
             conflicts
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             which
             they
             atchiued
             at
             the
             City
             of
             ⸬
             Tambad
             ,
             vvhere
             two
             brothers
             of
             the
             City
             of
             ⸬
             Kings-water
             ,
             well
             assured
             in
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
             gaue
             each
             to
             other
             their
             faith
             ,
             howe
             they
             vvould
             request
             the
             torturers
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             handled
             with
             like
             payne
             and
             punishmēt
             .
             When
             therefore
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             hung
             vp
             with
             waighty
             stones
             at
             their
             heeles
             ,
             they
             had
             remayned
             in
             that
             case
             all
             the
             whole
             day
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             them
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             be
             let
             downe
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             litle
             respite
             might
             be
             giuen
             him
             :
             the
             other
             brother
             fearing
             least
             he
             vvould
             haue-denyed
             his
             faith
             ,
             cryed
             to
             him
             from
             the
             engine
             where
             he
             hung
             .
             
               Doe
               not
               so
               ,
               doe
               not
               so
               brother
               :
               that
               was
               not
               our
               oath
               to
               Christ
               ,
               I
               will
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               appeare
               before
               his
               terrible
               Throne
               ,
               since
               we
               sware
               vpon
               his
               body
               and
               bloud
               ,
               to
               suffer
               togither
               for
               his
               cause
               .
            
          
           
             Saying
             these
             and
             other
             wordes
             ,
             he
             imboldned
             his
             brother
             in
             such
             wise
             ,
             to
             the
             agony
             of
             his
             passion
             ,
             that
             he
             cryed
             out
             with
             a
             loude
             voyce
             .
             
               Put
               me
               to
               what
               punishments
               you
               will
               ,
               persist
               ,
               vrge
               vs
               being
               Christians
               ,
               with
               your
               cruelest
               torments
               :
               as
               my
               brother
               doth
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               also
               .
            
             With
             what
             fiery
             plates
             they
             were
             scorched
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             instruments
             each
             was
             feared
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             torments
             they
             were
             tortured
             ,
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             declareth
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             executioners
             themselues
             did
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             ,
             saying
             :
             These
             fellowes
             
             will
             make
             all
             the
             people
             followe
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             man
             at
             all
             will
             be
             conuerted
             to
             our
             religion
             .
             This
             they
             said
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             no
             blewish
             wannes
             ,
             no
             token
             of
             their
             torments
             any
             thing
             appeared
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
            
             .
             The
             Courage
             of
             the
             Tipasenses
             :
             and
             of
             them
             which
             spake
             ,
             their
             tongues
             being
             cut
             out
             .
          
           
             LET
             vs
             nowe
             hasten
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             that
             which
             was
             done
             in
             ⸬
             Tipas
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             the
             great
             Mauritania
             .
             As
             soone
             as
             the
             Towns-men
             sawe
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             from
             a
             secretary
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             made
             their
             Bishop
             ,
             &
             sent
             to
             destroy
             their
             soules
             ,
             almost
             all
             the
             City
             fled
             into
             Spayne
             (
             the
             passage
             being
             very
             short
             )
             so
             that
             very
             fewe
             remayned
             behinde
             ,
             such
             as
             found
             no
             meanes
             of
             shipping
             :
             whome
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Arrians
             first
             by
             faire
             meanes
             ,
             afterwards
             by
             threats
             ,
             assayed
             to
             compell
             to
             Arrianisme
             .
             But
             they
             constant
             in
             faith
             ,
             not
             only
             derided
             his
             madnesse
             ,
             while
             he
             perswaded
             them
             :
             but
             also
             boldly
             celebrated
             the
             diuine
             mysteries
             ,
             assembling
             togither
             in
             one
             house
             .
             Intelligence
             receiued
             ,
             he
             secretly
             sent
             information
             thereof
             vnto
             
             Carthage
             :
             whereupon
             the
             King
             in
             a
             great
             rage
             ,
             directed
             thither
             a
             certayne
             Earle
             with
             charge
             ,
             that
             in
             midst
             of
             the
             market-place
             ,
             all
             the
             Prouince
             being
             there
             assembled
             ,
             their
             tongues
             &
             right
             handes
             should
             be
             cut
             off
             at
             the
             very
             roote
             and
             stumpe
             :
             yet
             through
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             so
             spake
             and
             speake
             still
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             neuer
             before
             .
             If
             any
             man
             be
             incredulous
             ,
             let
             him
             goe
             now
             to
             Constantinople
             ,
             and
             there
             shal
             he
             find
             Reparatus
             a
             Sub-deacon
             ,
             one
             of
             that
             company
             ,
             speaking
             (
             &
             that
             eloquently
             )
             without
             any
             impediment
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             he
             is
             greatly
             reuerenced
             in
             the
             palace
             of
             the
             Emperor
             Zeno
             ,
             the
             Queene
             especially
             honouring
             him
             with
             singular
             respect
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               IX
            
             .
             The
             incredible
             tyranny
             of
             Hunricke
             towardes
             his
             one
             Vandals
             Catholikes
             .
          
           
             WHo
             may
             nowe
             in
             fit
             tearmes
             discourse
             ,
             &
             reckon
             vp
             togither
             the
             diuersities
             of
             paynes
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             kings
             commaundement
             ,
             the
             Vandals
             practised
             against
             their
             owne
             people
             ?
             If
             a
             writer
             attempted
             particularly
             to
             recount
             the
             things
             that
             haue
             passed
             in
             Carthage
             only
             ,
             though
             simply
             without
             all
             flourishing
             speech
             ,
             yet
             
             would
             it
             trouble
             him
             to
             recite
             the
             very
             names
             of
             the
             torments
             :
             which
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             is
             to
             euery
             body
             manifest
             ,
             &
             is
             easely
             proued
             .
             For
             you
             may
             daylie
             see
             some
             without
             hands
             ,
             others
             wanting
             their
             eyes
             ;
             some
             depriued
             of
             their
             feete
             ,
             many
             that
             haue
             lost
             both
             nose
             and
             eares
             ;
             diuers
             whose
             shoulder-blades
             are
             falne
             out
             of
             their
             place
             by
             long
             hanging
             ,
             or
             whose
             heads
             were
             sunke
             downe
             betweene
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             by
             reason
             they
             were
             daylie
             tortured
             ,
             and
             by
             ropes
             had
             bin
             much
             wafted
             vp
             and
             downe
             in
             the
             ayre
             .
             There
             were
             which
             by
             racking
             of
             the
             ropes
             insunder
             ,
             fell
             head-long
             from
             the
             height
             where
             they
             hunge
             ;
             and
             vvith
             mighty
             pitch
             very
             many
             lost
             the
             state
             of
             their
             braine
             ,
             togither
             with
             their
             eyes
             :
             and
             some
             their
             bones
             being
             crushed
             insunder
             ,
             yealded
             forth
             with
             their
             liues
             ;
             others
             liued
             not
             lōg
             after
             .
             He
             that
             thinketh
             this
             a
             fable
             ,
             let
             him
             aske
             of
             ⸬
             Vranius
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             Zeno
             ,
             in
             whose
             presence
             such
             thinges
             were
             most
             of
             all
             put
             in
             execution
             ,
             because
             comming
             to
             Carthage
             he
             had
             cast
             abroade
             ,
             that
             his
             comming
             was
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Churches
             .
             Wherfore
             the
             Tyrant
             to
             giue
             him
             to
             vnderstand
             that
             hee
             stood
             in
             awe
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             &
             streets
             
             
             to
             be
             racked
             (
             Epidophorus
             sitting
             by
             and
             raging
             )
             before
             his
             torments
             tooke
             out
             ⸬
             the
             Chrisome
             clothes
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             once
             vested
             this
             fellowe
             at
             the
             Font
             ,
             when
             he
             vndertoke
             for
             him
             ,
             vvhich
             priuily
             he
             brought
             about
             him
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             wauing
             them
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             and
             lifting
             them
             vp
             that
             all
             might
             behold
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             said
             with
             such
             wordes
             as
             these
             ,
             to
             haue
             moued
             the
             vvhole
             City
             to
             lamentation
             and
             teares
             .
             These
             are
             the
             ⸬
             linnen
             (
             O
             Epidophorus
             ,
             thou
             abused
             minister
             of
             errour
             )
             which
             shall
             accuse
             thee
             ,
             when
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             great
             Iudge
             shall
             come
             :
             they
             shall
             be
             diligently
             by
             me
             kept
             ,
             in
             witnesse
             of
             thy
             perdition
             ,
             and
             condemne
             thee
             headlong
             to
             the
             bottomelesse
             depth
             of
             the
             pit
             which
             burneth
             with
             brimstone
             .
             These
             did
             cladde
             thee
             ,
             arising
             without
             spot
             out
             of
             the
             Font
             :
             these
             shall
             vehemently
             persecute
             thee
             ,
             vvhen
             thou
             shalt
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             inherit
             the
             flames
             of
             hell
             ;
             because
             thou
             hast
             put
             on
             cursednesse
             as
             a
             garment
             ,
             renting
             and
             forsaking
             the
             true
             and
             holy
             robe
             of
             Baptisme
             and
             faith
             .
             What
             wilt
             thou
             doe
             (
             O
             wreatch
             )
             vvhen
             the
             seruants
             of
             the
             house-holder
             shall
             beginne
             to
             call
             togither
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             inuited
             ?
             Then
             the
             King
             beholding
             
             thee
             who
             wert
             once
             called
             ,
             and
             seing
             thee
             to
             want
             thy
             wedding
             rayment
             ,
             shall
             with
             terrible
             indignation
             say
             vnto
             thee
             .
             Friende
             ,
             
             
               howe
               enterst
               thou
               in
               ,
               not
               hauing
               a
               nuptiall
               garment
               ?
               I
               see
               not
               that
               which
               I
               gaue
               thee
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               not
               this
               to
               be
               that
               ,
               which
               I
               bestowed
               vpon
               thee
               :
               Thou
               ●a●t
               lost
               the
               habite
               of
               thy
               Knight-hood
               ,
               which
               in
               defence
               of
               thy
               Virginall
               body
               thou
               waredst
               .
               Tenne
               moneths
               I
               couered
               thee
               ,
               I
               drewe
               the
               signe
               of
               my
               Crosse
               vpon
               thee
               ,
               I
               washed
               thee
               cleane
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               adorned
               thee
               with
               the
               purple
               of
               my
               bloud
               :
               I
               perceiue
               not
               my
               seale
               in
               thy
               face
               ;
               I
               see
               no
               character
               of
               the
               Trinity
               :
               no
               such
               can
               be
               at
               my
               banquet
               .
               Binde
               you
               him
               hand
               and
               foote
               with
               ropes
               ,
               who
               would
               voluntarily
               seperate
               him selfe
               in
               such
               sort
               from
               his
               Catholike
               brethren
               .
               He
               hath
               enlarged
               and
               pitched
               his
               lines
               ,
               a
               snare
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               both
               entangled
               him selfe
               ,
               and
               stopped
               others
               from
               my
               feast
               .
               He
               hath
               laid
               for
               diuers
               a
               stumbling-blocke
               in
               their
               way
               :
               therefore
               with
               eternall
               shame
               and
               euerlasting
               ignominy
               ,
               I
               caste
               him
               out
               from
               my
               table
               .
            
             While
             Muritta
             spake
             ,
             Epidophorus
             being
             put
             to
             silence
             ,
             was
             seared
             in
             conscience
             before
             the
             day
             of
             the
             fire
             euerlasting
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               XI
            
             .
             Banishment
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Carthage
             :
             the
             notable
             constancy
             of
             twelue
             Quyristers
             .
          
           
             AL
             of
             them
             therefore
             preparing
             their
             backes
             for
             strokes
             ,
             cheerefully
             went
             forwards
             to
             banishment
             ,
             who
             being
             yet
             in
             their
             long
             journey
             ,
             outragious
             &
             vnmerciful
             men
             came
             (
             by
             setting
             on
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Bishops
             )
             to
             take
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             which
             peraduenture
             Christian
             piety
             had
             giuen
             them
             for
             susteynance
             :
             when
             as
             each
             of
             thē
             so
             much
             more
             gladly
             sung
             .
             
               Naked
               I
               came
               sorth
               of
               my
               mothers
               wombe
               ,
               and
               naked
               now
               I
               goe
               to
               exile
               :
               sor
               God
               is
               not
               to
               seeke
               ,
               howe
               to
               feede
               his
               hungry
               ,
               nor
               howe
               to
               clothe
               vs
               in
               the
               desert
               .
            
             Two
             Vandals
             moreouer
             ,
             who
             had
             often
             vnder
             Gensericke
             beene
             Confessors
             ,
             contemning
             their
             riches
             ,
             went
             with
             these
             of
             the
             Clergie
             into
             banishment
             ,
             and
             their
             mother
             in
             their
             company
             .
             Out
             of
             this
             multitude
             of
             Confessors
             (
             that
             is
             to
             say
             of
             the
             Clergie
             of
             Carthage
             )
             as
             they
             were
             in
             their
             journey
             ,
             twelue
             children
             by
             the
             suggestiō
             of
             ⸬
             Theucorius
             (
             who
             of
             a
             Lector
             was
             become
             a
             runnegate
             )
             vvere
             to
             be
             seperated
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             knewe
             to
             haue
             cleare
             strong
             voyces
             ,
             and
             
             fit
             for
             musicke
             ,
             &
             had
             beene
             his
             Schollers
             while
             he
             was
             Catholike
             .
             Quickly
             vpon
             his
             information
             were
             men
             sent
             ,
             and
             with
             barbarous
             fury
             boyes
             to
             the
             number
             of
             twelue
             ,
             are
             recalled
             from
             their
             journey
             ,
             all
             seperated
             in
             body
             not
             in
             minde
             ,
             from
             the
             flocke
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             dreading
             yet
             their
             ruine
             ,
             with
             sighs
             and
             teares
             they
             clasped
             their
             fellowes
             knees
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             drawne
             away
             ;
             whome
             neuerthelesse
             the
             rude
             Heretikes
             ,
             parting
             with
             their
             menacing
             swordes
             ,
             carryed
             backe
             to
             Carthage
             .
             But
             though
             they
             were
             dealt
             with
             all
             not
             by
             faire
             meanes
             (
             as
             their
             age
             seemed
             rather
             to
             require
             )
             they
             were
             found
             more
             resolute
             then
             for
             their
             yeares
             ;
             and
             least
             they
             should
             sleepe
             to
             death
             ,
             they
             lighted
             to
             themselues
             the
             lampes
             of
             the
             Gospels
             light
             .
             At
             this
             the
             Arrians
             conceiued
             grieuous
             indignation
             ,
             blushing
             for
             shame
             to
             see
             themselues
             ouercome
             by
             boyes
             ,
             and
             enflamed
             thereby
             ,
             vvill
             them
             to
             be
             beaten
             afresh
             vvith
             wandes
             ,
             whome
             fewe
             dayes
             before
             they
             had
             cut
             with
             many
             lashes
             .
             Sores
             are
             made
             vpon
             sores
             ,
             and
             the
             hurts
             renewed
             waxe
             rawe
             afresh
             :
             yet
             came
             it
             to
             passe
             through
             our
             Lordes
             assistance
             ,
             that
             their
             small
             age
             tainted
             not
             for
             payne
             ,
             and
             their
             courage
             
             increased
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             waxed
             strong
             in
             faith
             :
             whome
             nowe
             Carthage
             honoureth
             with
             great
             affection
             ,
             regarding
             this
             Quyre
             of
             twelue
             boyes
             ,
             as
             of
             twelue
             Apostles
             .
             They
             dwell
             togither
             ,
             they
             table
             togither
             ,
             they
             sing
             togither
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             Lord
             togither
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XII
            
             .
             The
             Martyrdomes
             of
             certayne
             :
             and
             the
             euill
             entreaty
             of
             Bishop
             Eugenius
             .
          
           
             IN
             those
             dayes
             two
             Marchants
             of
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             who
             both
             had
             to
             name
             Frumentius
             ,
             vvere
             crowned
             vvith
             a
             notable
             Martyrdome
             .
             Seauen
             brethren
             also
             ,
             not
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             (
             as
             which
             liued
             togither
             in
             one
             Monastery
             )
             accomplishing
             the
             agony
             of
             their
             confession
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             garland
             vvhose
             flourish
             neuer
             vadeth
             :
             Liberatus
             the
             ⸬
             Abbot
             ,
             Bonifacius
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             Seruus
             a
             Sub
             deacon
             ,
             Rusticus
             ⸬
             a
             Sub-deacon
             ,
             Rogatus
             a
             Monke
             ,
             Septimus
             a
             Monke
             ,
             and
             Maximus
             a
             Monke
             :
             For
             as
             then
             more
             cruelly
             did
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Clergie
             of
             the
             Arrians
             rage
             ,
             then
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Vandals
             .
             For
             euery
             where
             those
             Bishops
             vvith
             their
             Clergie
             ,
             ranne
             vp
             and
             downe
             ,
             persecuting
             vs
             with
             their
             swordes
             
             by
             their
             sides
             ,
             as
             namely
             one
             Antony
             a
             Superintendent
             of
             theirs
             ,
             &
             somewhat
             crueller
             then
             the
             rest
             ;
             whose
             practises
             against
             vs
             vvere
             so
             abhominable
             and
             incredible
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             not
             be
             vttered
             .
             His
             residence
             vvas
             in
             a
             City
             neare
             to
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             which
             joyneth
             vpon
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Tripoly
             .
             As
             an
             vnsatiable
             beast
             thirsting
             after
             Catholikes
             bloud
             ,
             he
             ranne
             here
             &
             there
             ,
             roaring
             after
             his
             pray
             :
             and
             impious
             Hunricke
             acquainted
             vvith
             his
             fierce
             disposition
             ,
             vvould
             needes
             banish
             Eugenius
             into
             the
             coasts
             of
             that
             wildernesse
             .
             But
             Antony
             to
             whose
             custody
             he
             was
             committed
             ,
             kept
             him
             so
             close
             and
             straight
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             could
             haue
             accesse
             ;
             and
             besides
             by
             sondry
             afflictions
             ,
             guiles
             ,
             and
             paynes
             ,
             thought
             to
             make
             him
             away
             .
             The
             holy
             man
             while
             he
             bewayled
             the
             sore
             persecution
             ,
             and
             wore
             out
             his
             aged
             limmes
             by
             rough
             haire-cloth
             ,
             and
             lying
             on
             the
             bare
             ground
             ,
             watred
             his
             couch
             vvith
             deuout
             showers
             of
             teares
             ;
             fell
             at
             last
             into
             the
             troublesome
             disease
             of
             the
             palsey
             .
             At
             newes
             whereof
             the
             Arrian
             conceiuing
             great
             joy
             ,
             ranne
             in
             hast
             to
             the
             Cell
             of
             Gods
             exiled
             seruant
             :
             and
             when
             he
             perceiued
             the
             true
             Bishoppe
             ,
             through
             stopping
             of
             his
             disease
             to
             maffle
             in
             speech
             ,
             
             he
             cast
             in
             minde
             to
             destroy
             him
             out-right
             ,
             as
             to
             whome
             he
             wished
             not
             long
             life
             .
             Willing
             therefore
             the
             sharpest
             vinegre
             to
             be
             brought
             that
             could
             be
             found
             ;
             he
             powred
             the
             same
             into
             the
             reuerēd
             old
             mans
             jawes
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             hee
             abhorred
             and
             loathed
             it
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Lord
             of
             vs
             all
             ,
             which
             came
             to
             that
             end
             to
             drinke
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             tasted
             it
             ,
             refused
             to
             drinke
             ;
             howe
             much
             rather
             should
             this
             faithfull
             seruant
             and
             Confessor
             of
             his
             reject
             it
             ,
             when
             hereticall
             fury
             pressed
             it
             vpon
             him
             ?
             By
             this
             vinegre
             encreased
             that
             noysome
             disease
             ,
             of
             vvhich
             yet
             afterwardes
             (
             Christ
             of
             his
             pity
             mercyfully
             assisting
             )
             he
             became
             hole
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIII
            
             .
             The
             barbarous
             and
             vaine
             outrage
             of
             an
             Arrian
             Superintendent
             ,
             against
             a
             Catholike
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             like
             banishment
             and
             vsage
             of
             Habet-deum
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             is
             easely
             manifest
             ,
             how
             grieuously
             the
             City
             of
             Tamallum
             ,
             wherein
             Antony
             made
             his
             abode
             ,
             might
             be
             vexed
             .
             For
             whereas
             he
             had
             ,
             vvith
             sondry
             afflictions
             giuen
             him
             vexation
             ,
             neyther
             could
             make
             him
             an
             Arrian
             ,
             but
             found
             the
             Champion
             of
             Christ
             
             alwaies
             constant
             in
             his
             profession
             ;
             neuerthelesse
             had
             promised
             his
             confederats
             to
             ouercome
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               If
               I
               make
               him
               not
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               Antony
               :
            
             now
             perceauing
             that
             he
             failed
             of
             his
             boast
             ,
             he
             inuented
             thus
             to
             doe
             .
             Tying
             the
             Bishop
             hand
             and
             foote
             with
             bigge
             bandes
             ,
             and
             gagging
             his
             mouth
             that
             hee
             might
             not
             crie
             out
             ,
             he
             cast
             vpon
             him
             water
             of
             rebaptization
             ,
             as
             he
             counted
             it
             :
             as
             though
             he
             could
             aswell
             binde
             his
             conscience
             ,
             as
             his
             body
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             were
             not
             present
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             who
             heareth
             the
             groanes
             of
             the
             fettered
             ,
             and
             searcheth
             the
             secretes
             of
             harts
             ;
             or
             as
             though
             the
             false
             water
             ,
             could
             take
             away
             such
             a
             perfect
             resolution
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             of
             God
             had
             already
             sent
             to
             heauen
             ,
             teares
             being
             the
             messengers
             of
             his
             hart
             ?
             He
             then
             loosed
             the
             man
             of
             his
             bandes
             and
             with
             semblance
             of
             great
             ioy
             merily
             saide
             .
             Behould
             brother
             Habet-deum
             you
             are
             now
             made
             a
             Christian
             of
             ours
             (
             what
             can
             you
             now
             doe
             ,
             but
             consent
             to
             the
             Kinges
             pleasure
             ?
             )
             to
             whom
             Habet-deum
             answered
             .
             Nay
             (
             wicked
             Antony
             )
             *
             there
             is
             mortall
             sinne
             and
             damnation
             ,
             where
             consent
             of
             will
             is
             obtained
             :
             I
             stood
             fast
             in
             faith
             ,
             &
             confessing
             it
             with
             often
             speech
             maintained
             
             with
             open
             protestatiō
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             beleeue
             now
             ,
             &
             alwaies
             did
             .
             After
             that
             thou
             hadst
             bound
             me
             with
             chaines
             ,
             stopping
             the
             entrance
             of
             my
             mouth
             ;
             in
             the
             tribunall
             of
             my
             hart
             sent
             I
             vp
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             heauenly
             Emperours
             ,
             the
             actes
             of
             this
             my
             sufferance
             ,
             the
             Angels
             subscribing
             thereunto
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIIII
            
             .
             More
             of
             the
             Arrians
             tyr
             any
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             rebaptized
             people
             by
             plaine
             violence
             .
          
           
             LIKE
             violence
             was
             generally
             vsed
             by
             the
             Tyrāts
             .
             For
             the
             Vandals
             were
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             sent
             about
             euery
             where
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             al
             passingers
             ,
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             their
             Priestes
             :
             who
             when
             they
             had
             slaine
             their
             soules
             with
             that
             erronious
             water
             ,
             gaue
             them
             a
             bill
             or
             ticket
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             no
             more
             haue
             violence
             offered
             .
             For
             it
             was
             not
             lawefull
             either
             to
             priuate
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             marchants
             and
             men
             of
             affaires
             ,
             to
             passe
             any
             where
             ,
             except
             they
             shewed
             a
             testimoniall
             ,
             discouering
             the
             death
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
             Reuelation
             whereof
             ,
             Christ
             long
             since
             opened
             to
             his
             seruant
             Iohn
             ,
             where
             hee
             saith
             .
             It
             
             
               shall
               be
               to
               no
               man
               permitted
               to
               buy
               or
               sell
               ,
               but
               to
            
             
             
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               marke
               of
               the
               beast
               in
               his
               forehead
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             Their
             Bishops
             also
             &
             Priests
             ,
             march
             about
             townes
             &
             villages
             in
             the
             night
             season
             ,
             with
             a
             band
             of
             weaponed
             men
             ,
             and
             (
             theeues
             of
             soules
             as
             they
             were
             )
             *
             breaking
             open
             doores
             ,
             entred
             in
             with
             water
             and
             sword
             :
             and
             whom
             they
             found
             at
             home
             (
             some
             of
             them
             peraduenture
             sleeping
             in
             their
             bedds
             )
             they
             sprinkled
             with
             their
             thunder
             and
             fierie
             showre
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             once
             with
             Simoniacall
             crie
             ,
             called
             them
             their
             Christians
             :
             so
             that
             they
             seemed
             rather
             to
             make
             a
             May-game
             of
             *
             their
             hereticall
             water
             ,
             then
             a
             matter
             of
             religion
             .
             Those
             of
             least
             capacity
             ,
             and
             dul
             spirit
             ,
             reputed
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             the
             sacrilegious
             abhomination
             was
             accomplished
             in
             them
             :
             but
             the
             wiser
             sort
             comforted
             thēselues
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             could
             not
             hurte
             them
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             done
             to
             them
             repugning
             or
             sleeping
             .
             Many
             did
             presently
             cast
             ashes
             vpon
             their
             heads
             ;
             some
             did
             put
             on
             mournfully
             haire-cloath
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             change
             had
             hapned
             ,
             others
             did
             anoint
             themselues
             with
             filthy
             dirt
             ,
             renting
             to
             fitters
             the
             Chrysoms
             which
             had
             beene
             laide
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             faithfull
             hand
             
             casting
             them
             into
             draughts
             and
             stinking
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XV.
            
             Children
             taken
             from
             their
             parents
             :
             the
             manly
             courage
             of
             a
             Phisicions
             wife
             .
          
           
             VVITH
             semblable
             force
             ,
             was
             before
             my
             eyes
             ,
             in
             Carthage
             ,
             a
             Gentlemans
             sonne
             of
             seauen
             yeares
             old
             taken
             from
             his
             parents
             ,
             by
             Cyrillas
             commandment
             .
             The
             mother
             (
             all
             matronlike
             grauely
             laide
             aside
             )
             ran
             after
             the
             theeues
             through
             the
             Cittie
             ,
             her
             heaire
             about
             her
             eares
             ,
             &
             the
             child
             cried
             aswel
             as
             he
             might
             ,
             *
             
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               already
               ,
               by
               Saint
               Stephen
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             whose
             mouth
             they
             stopped
             ,
             and
             drenched
             his
             guiltlesse
             infancie
             in
             their
             puddle
             .
          
           
             Like
             prank
             they
             plaied
             with
             the
             children
             of
             honest
             Liberatus
             the
             Phisition
             :
             For
             being
             commanded
             with
             his
             wife
             &
             children
             to
             banishment
             ,
             the
             malicious
             Arrians
             thought
             it
             best
             ,
             to
             diuide
             the
             litle
             children
             from
             the
             parents
             to
             proue
             if
             by
             tendernes
             of
             affect
             on
             they
             might
             ouerthrow
             the
             fathers
             constancie
             Seperated
             are
             the
             younglings
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             whereat
             
             as
             Liberatus
             was
             about
             to
             shed
             teares
             ,
             hee
             was
             by
             his
             wife
             reprehended
             ,
             and
             the
             teares
             as
             they
             were
             issuing
             forth
             dried
             vp
             :
             For
             in
             this
             wise
             she
             spake
             vnto
             him
             .
             And
             wilt
             thou
             (
             my
             Liberatus
             )
             loose
             thy
             soule
             for
             thy
             children
             ?
             esteeme
             them
             as
             if
             they
             had
             neuer
             beene
             borne
             ;
             for
             Christ
             will
             at
             full
             be
             reuenged
             in
             them
             ▪
             See
             you
             not
             ,
             how
             they
             crie
             ,
             &
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ?
             What
             this
             woman
             did
             also
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Iudges
             must
             not
             bee
             concealed
             When
             her
             husband
             and
             shee
             were
             imprisoned
             (
             but
             seuerally
             that
             one
             might
             not
             see
             the
             other
             ;
             )
             word
             was
             sent
             to
             the
             woman
             ,
             that
             shee
             should
             nowe
             lay
             away
             her
             stubbornesse
             ,
             for
             that
             her
             husband
             had
             obeyed
             the
             Kings
             commandement
             ,
             and
             was
             become
             a
             Christian
             of
             theirs
             .
             Let
             me
             see
             him
             saide
             she
             and
             I
             will
             also
             do
             as
             please
             God.
             Being
             led
             out
             of
             prison
             ,
             shee
             found
             her
             good
             man
             standing
             before
             the
             iudgement
             seate
             ,
             compassed
             with
             a
             great
             multitude
             ;
             &
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             true
             which
             the
             enemies
             had
             feigned
             ,
             caught
             houlde
             with
             her
             hand
             vpon
             his
             garment
             next
             to
             his
             throate
             ,
             and
             before
             them
             all
             throtled
             him
             ,
             saying
             :
             vngratious
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             vnworthie
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             and
             mercie
             ,
             
             why
             wouldst
             thou
             florish
             for
             a
             litle
             while
             &
             perish
             euerlastingly
             ?
             what
             wil
             thy
             gold
             profit
             thee
             ?
             what
             wil
             thy
             siluer
             ;
             wil
             they
             deliuer
             thee
             frō
             the
             furnace
             of
             hell
             ?
             This
             she
             said
             and
             much
             more
             .
             To
             whome
             her
             husband
             answered
             :
             what
             ailest
             thou
             woman
             ?
             what
             seest
             thou
             ?
             or
             what
             maist
             thou
             (
             perhaps
             )
             haue
             heard
             say
             ,
             concerning
             me
             ?
             In
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             I
             remaine
             Catholike
             still
             ,
             neither
             shall
             I
             euer
             forsake
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             yet
             hold
             fast
             .
             Then
             coulde
             the
             heretickes
             ,
             being
             guilty
             and
             detected
             of
             their
             lye
             ,
             no
             longer
             coulour
             their
             treacherie
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XVI
            
             .
             The
             voluntary
             exile
             of
             sundrie
             persons
             :
             the
             Supplication
             of
             Bishop
             Habet-deum
             to
             the
             Kinge
             .
          
           
             I
             Haue
             briefely
             spoken
             already
             of
             the
             monstrous
             violence
             and
             outrage
             by
             them
             vsed
             .
             VVhich
             many
             fearing
             ,
             hide
             themselues
             :
             some
             in
             caues
             ;
             others
             in
             vncouth
             places
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             no
             man
             being
             of
             their
             counsaile
             :
             where
             for
             want
             of
             reliefe
             ,
             ouercome
             with
             hunger
             or
             colde
             ,
             they
             breathed
             forth
             their
             contrite
             
             and
             afflicted
             soules
             ,
             carrying
             with
             them
             among
             their
             tribulations
             the
             security
             of
             an
             vnuiolate
             faith
             .
             In
             such
             plight
             was
             found
             Cresconius
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Cittie
             Mizent
             ,
             in
             a
             caue
             of
             the
             *
             Quizan
             mountaine
             ,
             already
             deade
             ,
             &
             his
             body
             beginning
             to
             draw
             to
             corruption
             .
             Seing
             we
             haue
             newly
             mentioned
             Habet-deum
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             Carthage
             and
             thought
             good
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             abhominable
             King
             ,
             to
             manifest
             to
             him
             his
             conscience
             ,
             which
             had
             alwaies
             beene
             familier
             and
             well
             knowne
             to
             God.
             Neither
             could
             Antony
             hould
             him
             backe
             for
             verie
             shame
             .
             He
             offered
             to
             the
             King
             a
             Supplicatiō
             hauing
             in
             effect
             these
             words
             ?
             What
             haue
             you
             now
             obtained
             at
             their
             handes
             which
             are
             fledde
             ?
             or
             of
             them
             which
             you
             banished
             ?
             yee
             haue
             daily
             spoiled
             them
             of
             their
             substance
             ,
             yee
             haue
             depriued
             them
             of
             Church
             ,
             country
             ,
             and
             home
             :
             you
             haue
             onely
             lefte
             them
             their
             soule
             ,
             which
             also
             you
             seeke
             to
             make
             *
             captiue
             .
             O
             times
             ,
             O
             corrupted
             manners
             ?
             All
             the
             world
             vnderstandeth
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             persecutor
             himselfe
             seeth
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             faith
             which
             you
             follow
             ,
             why
             vexe
             yee
             the
             members
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             with
             so
             enormious
             persecutions
             ?
             what
             meddle
             you
             with
             our
             banishment
             ?
             
             
             ley
             ,
             began
             to
             bring
             forth
             a
             duskish
             ,
             rather
             then
             a
             florishing
             haye
             ;
             forthwith
             a
             scalding
             wind
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             scorching
             it
             all
             ,
             and
             withering
             it
             away
             .
             For
             the
             dusty
             season
             vnder
             a
             hotte
             ayre
             ,
             chafing
             al
             things
             ,
             had
             filled
             euery
             place
             as
             with
             a
             cloud
             .
             Al
             trafficke
             was
             ceased
             ,
             no
             ploughes
             with
             labouring
             Oxen
             turned
             vp
             the
             gritte
             of
             the
             ground
             ;
             for
             neither
             were
             Oxen
             aliue
             ,
             nor
             any
             ploughes
             remaining
             .
             And
             of
             the
             country
             Peasants
             ,
             part
             were
             dead
             the
             other
             part
             seeking
             their
             graues
             .
             And
             for
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             incōuenience
             of
             the
             famine
             ,
             neither
             buying
             nor
             selling
             were
             accustomed
             ,
             nor
             the
             earth
             duely
             tilled
             ,
             troopes
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             carcas●es
             of
             olde
             people
             ,
             of
             young
             men
             and
             maydes
             ,
             of
             boyes
             and
             girles
             ,
             were
             in
             euery
             place
             scattered
             abroade
             ,
             through
             townes
             ,
             villages
             ,
             and
             each
             particuler
             cittie
             ,
             wheresoeuer
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             sorte
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             they
             might
             .
             For
             seeing
             they
             were
             become
             like
             a
             naughty
             
             and
             froward
             body
             ,
             prouoking
             Gods
             wrath
             at
             the
             waters
             of
             contradiction
             ;
             they
             felt
             hūger
             as
             dogges
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             might
             finde
             foode
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             might
             feele
             the
             Trinity
             reuenging
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             denied
             .
             
             Some
             did
             spreade
             themselues
             ouer
             the
             fieldes
             ;
             others
             sought
             the
             secretest
             places
             of
             the
             woods
             ,
             searching
             after
             olde
             rootes
             of
             hearbes
             ,
             or
             of
             such
             trifles
             .
             There
             were
             ,
             which
             about
             to
             enter
             into
             their
             house
             ,
             fell
             downe
             by
             companies
             on
             the
             very
             threshold
             ,
             being
             conquered
             by
             famine
             .
             The
             high
             waies
             and
             pathes
             were
             full
             of
             carcases
             :
             the
             stincke
             breathing
             from
             the
             deade
             ,
             killed
             the
             liuing
             on
             all
             sides
             .
             Burials
             abounded
             of
             those
             which
             daily
             deceased
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             vertuous
             abilitie
             to
             bestow
             the
             charity
             of
             the
             graue
             :
             for
             famine
             raging
             ,
             the
             liuing
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bury
             the
             deade
             ;
             and
             they
             themselues
             also
             soone
             after
             to
             dye
             .
             All
             men
             greatly
             desired
             to
             turne
             their
             owne
             liberty
             &
             their
             childrens
             ,
             into
             bondage
             ;
             but
             they
             found
             not
             vnto
             whome
             .
             Mountaines
             and
             hilles
             ,
             Streetes
             of
             the
             Citties
             ,
             waies
             and
             pathes
             ,
             made
             one
             common
             graue
             for
             all
             ,
             to
             whom
             consuming
             neede
             denied
             sustenance
             .
             The
             Vandalls
             themselues
             ,
             whom
             before
             the
             sundry
             spoiles
             of
             many
             Princes
             ,
             &
             possession
             of
             Africa
             had
             enriched
             ,
             were
             now
             most
             of
             all
             oppressed
             with
             necessity
             :
             and
             how
             much
             the
             statelier
             they
             seemed
             to
             themselues
             ,
             by
             multiplying
             
             
             Could
             they
             well
             be
             called
             by
             any
             other
             name
             then
             Barbares
             ,
             a
             name
             importing
             their
             fierce
             crueltie
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             terror
             ?
             with
             how
             great
             gifts
             soeuer
             yee
             honour
             them
             :
             with
             how
             great
             seruices
             soeuer
             ye
             appeasethē
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             thē
             to
             enuy
             Romans
             .
             And
             as
             tou
             ching
             their
             inclination
             and
             ayme
             ,
             they
             euermore
             endeuour
             to
             blemish
             the
             glorie
             and
             stocke
             of
             the
             Roman
             name
             :
             neither
             are
             they
             willing
             that
             any
             Roman
             should
             remaine
             aliue
             .
             And
             where
             they
             are
             found
             to
             spare
             whom
             they
             hould
             in
             subiection
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             their
             seruice
             that
             they
             spare
             them
             :
             for
             they
             neuer
             loued
             any
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             If
             euer
             barbarous
             and
             rude
             Pagan
             ,
             cared
             to
             debat
             with
             vs
             in
             matter
             of
             faith
             by
             argument
             ,
             then
             will
             likewise
             the
             Arrians
             heresie
             come
             to
             disputation
             .
             But
             when
             could
             it
             euer
             obserue
             any
             reason
             ,
             since
             it
             seperateth
             God
             our
             Sauiour
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             By
             fraude
             and
             calumniation
             maintaine
             they
             their
             cause
             :
             and
             like
             a
             tempestious
             whirl-wind
             ,
             with
             their
             storming
             rage
             ,
             would
             they
             turne
             all
             vpside
             dowe
             .
             If
             disputation
             by
             Bishops
             was
             expedient
             ,
             what
             is
             to
             doe
             with
             hanging
             vp
             from
             ground
             ,
             with
             fire
             ,
             hookes
             ,
             and
             
             with
             gallowes
             ?
             why
             hath
             continuallie
             the
             Arrian
             brood
             inuented
             such
             kinds
             of
             tormēts
             against
             guiltlesse
             persons
             ,
             as
             not
             Mezentius
             himself
             did
             euer
             excogitat
             ?
             Against
             innocēcy
             haue
             outragious
             furor
             &
             couetous
             cruelty
             fought
             ;
             to
             destroy
             mens
             soules
             ,
             and
             rauin
             away
             their
             substance
             .
             If
             conference
             were
             wished
             ,
             wherto
             tendeth
             rapine
             of
             other
             mens
             goods
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             from
             Priestes
             ,
             but
             from
             all
             the
             Laity
             ;
             who
             reioyced
             when
             they
             were
             spoyled
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             consolation
             receiued
             the
             ransacking
             of
             their
             substance
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               XIX
            
             .
             Lamentation
             of
             the
             Auctor
             for
             the
             miserie
             of
             Afric
             :
             &
             inuocation
             of
             the
             praier
             &
             meditatiō
             of
             Saints
             ,
             for
             redresse
             therof
             .
          
           
             Approch
             now
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             all
             ages
             ,
             al
             sexes
             ,
             all
             estates
             :
             approch
             all
             ye
             that
             beare
             the
             name
             of
             Catholikes
             ;
             who
             are
             ouer
             all
             the
             world
             borne
             in
             your
             Fathers
             bosome
             ;
             who
             alone
             know
             how
             to
             impart
             a
             true
             brotherly
             affection
             ,
             who
             haue
             learned
             of
             Paule
             our
             instructour
             both
             to
             reioyce
             with
             them
             which
             ioy
             ,
             &
             to
             lament
             with
             them
             which
             sorrow
             .
             Assemble
             togither
             
             
             
               and
               yong
               men
               haue
               learned
               to
               treade
               sharpe
               and
               rough
               wayes
               :
            
             trained
             vp
             in
             cloisters
             of
             monasteries
             ,
             they
             haue
             beene
             led
             into
             captiuitie
             of
             the
             Morians
             :
             and
             her
             holy
             stones
             are
             dispersed
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             higher
             end
             of
             the
             streets
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             the
             dreary
             metall
             mines
             .
             Tell
             confidently
             you
             may
             vnto
             her
             protector
             what
             tribulation
             shee
             is
             in
             ,
             and
             how
             her
             stomacke
             is
             disquieted
             with
             excessiue
             weeping
             .
             For
             shee
             sitteth
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             finding
             no
             ease
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             man
             to
             comfort
             her
             .
             I
             sought
             among
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             East
             to
             see
             who
             bewailed
             her
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             not
             any
             .
             I
             searched
             a
             comforter
             &
             I
             found
             him
             not
             ,
             while
             in
             her
             hunger
             shee
             fed
             vpon
             gall
             ,
             and
             in
             her
             thirst
             drunke
             vineger
             :
             imitating
             the
             passions
             of
             her
             spouse
             and
             Lord
             :
             who
             therefore
             ,
             suffered
             for
             her
             ,
             that
             shee
             might
             follow
             his
             steppes
             .
             Pray
             O
             ye
             Patriarkes
             ,
             of
             whose
             stocke
             shee
             is
             borne
             ,
             who
             now
             so
             traiueileth
             in
             earth
             .
             Pray
             ,
             O
             yee
             Prophets
             ,
             knowing
             her
             affliction
             ,
             whose
             prayse
             you
             by
             Prophesie
             ,
             so
             long
             before
             did
             sing
             forth
             Be
             *
             intercessors
             for
             her
             ,
             O
             Apostles
             ,
             seeing
             to
             gather
             her
             togither
             you
             ranne
             as
             swift
             coursers
             ouer
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             our
             Lord
             reyning
             the
             bridle
             .
             
             Thou
             principally
             ,
             O
             blessed
             Peter
             ,
             why
             art
             thou
             silent
             for
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             *
             and
             lambes
             commended
             to
             thee
             ,
             with
             great
             care
             and
             regard
             ,
             by
             our
             vniuersall
             Lord.
             Thou
             ,
             O
             holy
             Paul
             ,
             instructor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             from
             Hierusalem
             vnto
             Slauony
             didst
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             of
             God
             ;
             aduize
             what
             the
             
               Arian
               Vandals
            
             doe
             ,
             &
             how
             thy
             children
             lament
             in
             captiuity
             .
             O
             all
             ye
             Apostles
             ,
             poure
             forth
             togither
             your
             grones
             for
             vs.
             Wel
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             vnworthy
             for
             whom
             you
             should
             entreate
             :
             forasmuch
             as
             these
             calamities
             which
             haue
             fallen
             out
             for
             our
             probation
             ,
             haue
             not
             bin
             sēt
             vs
             as
             to
             the
             iust
             is
             wōt
             ,
             but
             as
             plagues
             for
             our
             deserts
             :
             yet
             pray
             for
             vs
             your
             children
             (
             euill
             though
             we
             be
             )
             as
             Christ
             praid
             for
             the
             Iewes
             his
             enemies
             .
             Let
             that
             suffice
             for
             our
             chastisement
             ,
             which
             hath
             already
             beene
             laide
             vpon
             vs
             :
             and
             now
             at
             last
             let
             forgiuenes
             bee
             solicited
             for
             sinfull
             wretches
             .
             Let
             it
             bee
             saide
             vnto
             the
             reuenging
             Angell
             ;
             
               It
               sufficeth
               ;
               hold
               thy
               hand
               .
            
             Who
             is
             ignorant
             that
             our
             approbrious
             wickednes
             procured
             all
             this
             for
             going
             astray
             frō
             Gods
             commaundements
             ,
             and
             refusing
             to
             walke
             in
             his
             lawe
             .
             But
             prostrate
             wee
             beseech
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             despise
             not
             *
             your
             
             miserable
             sinners
             ;
             for
             his
             sake
             who
             from
             poore
             fishermen
             raysed
             you
             to
             the
             hight
             of
             Apostolicall
             dignity
             .
          
           
             Most
             mischieuous
             Huneric
             held
             the
             dominion
             of
             his
             kingdome
             seauen
             yeare
             ,
             ten
             monethes
             :
             then
             consummated
             the
             race
             of
             his
             life
             by
             a
             death
             correspondent
             to
             his
             demerits
             .
             For
             he
             putrified
             and
             boyled
             out
             vermine
             ;
             so
             that
             not
             his
             body
             ,
             but
             gobets
             of
             his
             body
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             buried
             .
             *
             And
             as
             that
             King
             long
             since
             trāsgressor
             of
             the
             lawe
             giuen
             had
             no
             other
             buriall
             then
             the
             buriall
             *
             of
             an
             Asse
             :
             so
             perished
             and
             soone
             ,
             this
             (
             execrable
             Tyrant
             )
             by
             semblable
             ignominious
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             *
             The
             Passion
             of
             seauen
             blessed
             Martirs
             which
             suffered
             at
             Carthage
             vnder
             King
             Huneric
             *
             6.
             
             Non.
             of
             Iuly
             .
          
           
             AT
             tēpting
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             triumphes
             of
             blessed
             Martyrs
             ,
             I
             first
             implore
             aide
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             declaration
             of
             their
             actes
             ,
             that
             hee
             which
             accomplished
             vnto
             them
             conquest
             and
             victorie
             ,
             vouchsafe
             also
             to
             affoorde
             vnto
             mee
             (
             although
             vnworthy
             and
             vndeseruing
             )
             some
             ornamēts
             
             how
             meane
             soeuer
             of
             vtterance
             :
             For
             then
             shal
             I
             be
             able
             to
             expresse
             what
             is
             desired
             ,
             if
             they
             for
             me
             wretch
             make
             supplication
             vnto
             our
             Lord.
             The
             seauenth
             yeare
             it
             was
             of
             most
             cruell
             and
             no
             lesse
             impious
             Huneric
             ,
             when
             behold
             the
             ancient
             enemy
             ,
             that
             olde
             &
             craftie
             serpent
             ,
             spitting
             forth
             the
             venim
             of
             his
             threeforked
             tongue
             ,
             vsing
             for
             an
             instrumēt
             one
             Ciritlas
             a
             Bishop
             *
             of
             the
             Arrian-madd
             heretickes
             ,
             subuerting
             and
             possessing
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             bloodie
             Prince
             ,
             so
             to
             perswade
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             could
             not
             euer
             enioy
             a
             peaceable
             ,
             &
             long
             continued
             raigne
             vnlesse
             he
             vtterly
             abolished
             the
             very
             memory
             of
             innocents
             ,
             (
             though
             neuertheles
             through
             Gods
             iust
             iudgement
             preuēted
             by
             a
             most
             shameful
             death
             ,
             scraling
             with
             vermin
             he
             breathed
             out
             his
             ghost
             )
             with
             gory
             mouth
             began
             to
             persue
             the
             multitude
             of
             Catholikes
             ,
             who
             through
             all
             the
             Prouince
             of
             Africa
             had
             multiplied
             much
             like
             what
             was
             foretold
             to
             Abraham
             the
             Patriarke
             :
             to
             wound
             thē
             by
             the
             *
             glayne
             of
             rebaptization
             ,
             and
             to
             soile
             with
             his
             muddy
             swarth
             ,
             the
             stole
             of
             one
             cleane
             baptisme
             ,
             which
             Christ
             washing
             in
             the
             wine
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             &
             wringing
             in
             the
             presse
             of
             his
             Crosse
             had
             perfectlie
             
             whitned
             .
             The
             Tyrant
             therefore
             admitting
             (
             as
             he
             was
             both
             easie
             to
             be
             caried
             away
             ,
             and
             fierce
             )
             that
             serpent
             in
             suggestion
             ,
             began
             to
             shake
             all
             Africa
             at
             once
             with
             sauage
             edictes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             FIrst
             and
             foremost
             hee
             sent
             parling
             by
             inhumane
             banishment
             into
             far
             lands
             a
             notable
             company
             of
             Priestes
             and
             Deacons
             :
             to
             whom
             for
             compassion
             he
             commanded
             to
             giue
             the
             *
             twy-edged
             sort
             of
             grayne
             which
             only
             beasts
             feede
             vpon
             ;
             &
             neither
             dishusked
             by
             the
             myll
             ;
             but
             the
             branny
             scorce
             remained
             vpon
             it
             .
             Afterwards
             moreouer
             ,
             his
             madnes
             and
             impietie
             encreasing
             most
             vnmercifully
             gaue
             he
             commandment
             this
             simple
             sustenance
             to
             bee
             withdrawne
             .
             Not
             long
             after
             this
             ,
             willed
             hee
             yet
             further
             ,
             the
             Churches
             (
             *
             whose
             gates
             were
             in
             time
             past
             held
             so
             venerable
             )
             to
             bee
             mured
             vp
             stronly
             with
             huge
             morterworks
             .
             As
             for
             monasteries
             ;
             as
             wel
             those
             of
             mē
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             holy
             virgins
             ,
             hee
             charged
             to
             be
             deliuered
             vp
             togither
             with
             their
             dwellers
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Gētiles
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             to
             the
             Morians
             .
             )
             Semblable
             was
             the
             lamentation
             of
             all
             ;
             semblable
             
             entire
             and
             full
             of
             resolution
             of
             dying
             for
             Christ
             :
             semblable
             floudes
             of
             teares
             trickling
             from
             their
             eyes
             For
             our
             Lord
             nowe
             permitted
             them
             to
             be
             fed
             with
             the
             bread
             of
             teares
             ;
             and
             to
             drinke
             their
             measure
             of
             teares
             ,
             if
             not
             teares
             without
             measure
             .
             And
             if
             there
             were
             *
             of
             Rauens
             some
             prone
             to
             destruction
             ,
             which
             departing
             forth
             of
             the
             arke
             stayed
             eger
             vpon
             the
             dead
             carkases
             ;
             greater
             yet
             was
             the
             number
             of
             happie
             Doues
             persisting
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Trinity
             .
             How
             many
             noble
             &
             excellēt
             persons
             ;
             Lords
             of
             ample
             &
             large
             demayn
             exchāged
             land
             for
             heauē
             ,
             rēdring
             vp
             both
             body
             and
             goods
             ?
             and
             how
             many
             tender
             and
             noble
             Gentle-women
             were
             contrary
             to
             naturall
             honesty
             whipt
             with
             rods
             ,
             in
             face
             of
             all
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             excruciated
             with
             sundry
             torments
             ,
             euer
             bare
             away
             triumphant
             monuments
             of
             victorie
             ?
             How
             many
             yong
             children
             deriding
             the
             inhuman
             edictes
             ,
             first
             despised
             the
             world
             ere
             they
             entred
             the
             inticing
             pathes
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             IN
             those
             daies
             were
             also
             seauen
             (
             as
             cōcerning
             association
             of
             our
             Lords
             feruice
             ,
             brethren
             )
             who
             dwelt
             with
             one
             hart
             and
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             SOONE
             came
             this
             to
             the
             Tyrantes
             eares
             ,
             who
             drunken
             with
             furie
             ,
             willed
             them
             yet
             more
             to
             be
             constrained
             by
             vnheard-of
             torments
             ,
             &
             loaded
             with
             more
             plensant
             shackles
             .
             Thē
             gaue
             charge
             that
             a
             shippe
             should
             be
             filled
             with
             bundles
             of
             dry
             fewell
             ;
             them
             to
             be
             fast
             bound
             in
             the
             same
             vessell
             ;
             so
             fire
             to
             bee
             applied
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             whereby
             they
             should
             be
             burnt
             to
             death
             .
             As
             they
             were
             brought
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             ;
             the
             multitude
             of
             Gods
             people
             accompanied
             those
             warriars
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             who
             as
             innocent
             lambes
             were
             led
             to
             be
             sacrificed
             ;
             contemplating
             the
             weighty
             and
             horrid
             yrons
             ;
             no
             lesse
             then
             as
             rare
             iewels
             .
             For
             bonds
             these
             were
             not
             indeed
             to
             bee
             reputed
             ,
             but
             rather
             ornaments
             of
             brauery
             .
             With
             cheerefull
             alacritie
             went
             they
             toward
             execution
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             hastned
             vnto
             a
             banquet
             ;
             singing
             through
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             streetes
             with
             one
             voice
             vnto
             our
             Lord
             ;
             
               Glory
               in
               the
            
             
             
               highest
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               earth
               peace
               to
               men
               of
               good
               will.
            
             This
             is
             our
             desired
             day
             ;
             more
             festifull
             then
             any
             festiuity
             :
             
               Now
               behould
               is
            
             
             
               the
               acceptable
               time
               ;
               now
               behold
               is
               the
               day
               of
               saluations
            
             
             when
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             God
             we
             endure
             addressed
             death
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               may
               not
               lose
               the
               garment
               of
               obtained
               faith
               .
            
             The
             people
             also
             with
             common
             voice
             cryed
             :
             
               Feare
               not
               O
               seruāts
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               dread
               the
               threats
               and
               terrors
               of
               tribulations
               present
               :
               dye
               we
               rather
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               for
               vs
               ,
               redeeming
               vs
               with
               the
               price
               of
               his
               sauing
               blood
               .
            
             One
             neuerthelesse
             by
             name
             Maximus
             a
             child
             of
             their
             cōpany
             ,
             laboured
             those
             authors
             of
             euil
             with
             vehement
             endeuour
             to
             disioyne
             from
             society
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             saying
             
               Why
               hastnest
               thou
               prety
               boy
               vnto
               death
               ?
               let
               them
               goe
               ,
               they
               are
               mad
               ;
               heare
               thou
               our
               counsaile
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               obtaine
               thy
               life
               ,
               &
               goe
               to
               the
               great
               Kings
               court
               .
            
             Whervnto
             he
             ,
             though
             a
             child
             in
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             cried
             with
             mature
             grauity
             ,
             no
             man
             gets
             me
             from
             my
             holy
             Father
             that
             Liberatus
             ,
             and
             from
             my
             brethren
             ,
             who
             bred
             mee
             vp
             in
             the
             monastery
             :
             with
             them
             I
             liued
             in
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             them
             I
             desire
             to
             dye
             ;
             with
             whom
             also
             I
             trust
             that
             I
             shal
             attaine
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             .
             Thinke
             not
             that
             you
             can
             seduce
             my
             childhood
             :
             seauen
             soules
             sith
             our
             Lord
             would
             assemble
             vs
             ,
             hee
             will
             in
             like
             sorte
             vouchsafe
             to
             crowne
             vs
             all
             with
             one
             martirdome
             .
             
               As
               none
               perished
               of
            
             
             
               the
               seauen
               Machabees
               so
               the
               number
               of
               seauen
               shall
            
             
             
             church
             of
             Celebrina
             .
             Thus
             in
             confession
             of
             the
             Trinity
             suffered
             the
             thrise-blessed
             Martirs
             ,
             accomplishing
             a
             glorious
             prosecution
             of
             their
             combate
             ,
             and
             receiuing
             crownes
             of
             our
             Lord.
             To
             whome
             is
             honor
             ,
             &
             glory
             ,
             world
             without
             end
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             B.
             Victors
             historie
             of
             the
             Arrian
             persecution
             in
             Africa
             against
             the
             Catholikes
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             Plame
             .
             146.
             
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             reedifying
             Ierusalem
             shal
             gather
             togither
             the
             scatterlings
             of
             Israel
             :
             hee
             who
             healeth
             the
             crushed
             in
             heart
             and
             bindeth
             vp
             their
             bruises
             .
          
        
         
           
             COncerning
             processe
             of
             the
             persecution
             after
             the
             good
             hound
             King
             Huneric
             had
             yelped
             vp
             his
             last
             ;
             not
             much
             is
             extant
             in
             authors
             :
             albeit
             that
             it
             continued
             outright
             (
             not
             at
             all
             times
             indeed
             with
             tenor
             of
             equall
             terrour
             )
             some
             90.
             yeares
             space
             ,
             as
             witnesseth
             Iustinian
             in
             his
             lawes
             .
             But
             good
             estimat
             thereof
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             life
             of
             S.
             Fulgentius
             most
             authentically
             written
             by
             one
             of
             his
             owne
             disciples
             vnto
             his
             successour
             Foelicianus
             .
          
        
         
           
           THE
           LIFE
           OF
           SAINT
           
           Fulgentīus
           Bishop
           of
           Rulp
           .
        
         
           HVNERIC
           the
           Arrian
           
           King
           of
           Vandals
           ,
           after
           that
           Carthage
           had
           beene
           by
           them
           subdued
           ,
           exiled
           all
           the
           Senators
           into
           Italy
           :
           one
           of
           whom
           was
           Gordian
           Grand-father
           to
           Fulgentius
           .
           Which
           Gordian
           being
           deceased
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Claudius
           returning
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           although
           their
           house
           had
           beene
           giuen
           to
           Arrian
           Priests
           ;
           yet
           recouering
           great
           parte
           of
           his
           heritage
           ,
           by
           fauor
           which
           he
           found
           at
           the
           Kings
           hāds
           :
           and
           departing
           to
           Lepte
           ,
           there
           established
           his
           habitation
           .
           Fulgentius
           there
           borne
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           diligence
           of
           his
           carefull
           mother
           Mariana
           (
           For
           soone
           was
           his
           Father
           taken
           from
           the
           life
           of
           this
           mortality
           )
           trained
           vp
           in
           learning
           :
           and
           caused
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           Greeke
           before
           hee
           tooke
           ni
           hand
           Latin
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           might
           attaine
           to
           greater
           perfection
           &
           skill
           in
           that
           strange
           tongue
           .
           So
           highly
           profited
           he
           in
           all
           good
           partes
           togither
           with
           encreasing
           yeares
           ,
           that
           his
           
           mother
           exceedingly
           reioyced
           in
           his
           wisdome
           and
           towardnes
           :
           greatly
           easing
           by
           his
           presence
           the
           discomfort
           of
           her
           lost
           husband
           ;
           and
           permitting
           to
           his
           gouernment
           the
           ordring
           of
           her
           houshold
           .
           In
           which
           charge
           he
           bare
           himselfe
           pleasurable
           to
           his
           friends
           ,
           reasonable
           to
           his
           ●llwillers
           ;
           to
           the
           seruants
           aswell
           milde
           in
           direction
           as
           seuere
           in
           correction
           ;
           &
           diligently
           vphold
           his
           patrimony
           .
           Being
           at
           lēgth
           instituted
           the
           Kings
           collector
           ,
           and
           prescribed
           to
           bee
           rigourous
           in
           exacting
           of
           the
           rated
           payments
           :
           heauy
           to
           his
           soule
           ,
           began
           the
           burden
           of
           worldly
           busines
           to
           wax
           .
           And
           vaine
           flattering
           felicity
           yeelding
           disgust
           ,
           by
           litle
           and
           litle
           the
           loue
           of
           spirituall
           life
           seemed
           to
           take
           roote
           in
           his
           hart
           first
           encreased
           a
           desire
           of
           reading
           &
           praying
           :
           then
           cast
           he
           in
           mind
           to
           frequent
           monasteries
           ;
           and
           beheld
           by
           experience
           the
           sweet
           conuersation
           of
           Gods
           seruants
           .
           Whō
           perceiuing
           as
           they
           had
           no
           worldly
           solace
           ,
           so
           to
           haue
           no
           wearines
           ;
           as
           no
           temporall
           ioyes
           ,
           so
           no
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           :
           and
           withal
           discerning
           with
           what
           cheerefulnes
           and
           alacrity
           sundry
           persons
           ,
           yea
           yong-men
           ,
           walked
           the
           straight
           vvay
           of
           perfection
           in
           perpetuall
           continency
           ;
           he
           
           brake
           out
           vvith
           himselfe
           in
           these
           vvords
           .
           
             Why
             trau●ile
             I
             in
             the
             world
             which
             shall
             yeelde
             me
             no
             future
             &
             lasting
             reward
             ?
             Although
             better
             it
             be
             to
             weepe
             well
             ,
             then
             ioy
             ill
             ,
             yet
             if
             to
             ioy
             be
             our
             desire
             ;
             howe
             much
             excelleth
             their
             ioy
             ,
             who
             haue
             a
             good
             conscience
             towards
             God
             ,
             who
             dread
             nothing
             but
             sinne
             ,
             doe
             nothing
             but
             accomplish
             the
             commandements
             ?
             Change
             we
             labours
             :
             and
             as
             I
             before
             endeuoured
             among
             my
             noble
             friendes
             to
             appeare
             more
             noble
             :
             so
             now
             let
             my
             imployment
             and
             solicitude
             bee
             among
             the
             humble
             and
             poore
             seruants
             of
             the
             Highest
             to
             become
             more
             poore
             and
             humble
             ;
             turning
             by
             Saint
          
           Mathevves
           
             example
             from
             a
             Publican
             to
             a
             Disciple
             .
          
        
         
           Resolued
           to
           renoūce
           terrene
           delights
           ,
           
           and
           to
           render
           himselfe
           partaker
           of
           that
           kind
           of
           life
           ,
           vvhich
           in
           vpright
           disquisition
           the
           arbitrary
           discussion
           of
           his
           inward
           thoughts
           approued
           &
           extolled
           ;
           least
           yet
           sudaine
           change
           might
           breede
           him
           some
           annoyance
           either
           in
           body
           or
           minde
           ,
           hee
           put
           himselfe
           into
           exercise
           of
           fasting
           ;
           and
           auoiding
           the
           company
           and
           accustomed
           complements
           of
           his
           olde
           acquaintance
           ,
           and
           familiers
           ,
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           solitarilie
           to
           reading
           and
           oraisons
           :
           so
           that
           euen
           in
           a
           seculer
           profession
           he
           conuersed
           as
           a
           perfect
           Monke
           .
           All
           those
           which
           knew
           him
           
           were
           striken
           with
           wonder
           and
           admiration
           at
           his
           extraordinary
           carriage
           :
           imputing
           this
           strict
           demeanure
           of
           a
           man
           so
           delicately
           brought
           vp
           to
           proceed
           from
           necessity
           and
           priuy
           pouerty
           .
           When
           he
           had
           now
           made
           some
           proofe
           of
           such
           thinges
           wherein
           he
           conceiued
           difficulties
           might
           grow
           :
           and
           well
           vnderstood
           the
           abilitie
           of
           a
           couragious
           wil
           prouoked
           and
           ayded
           by
           the
           concurrence
           of
           diuine
           grace
           :
           perusing
           (
           among
           other
           theologicall
           treatises
           )
           the
           discourse
           of
           Saint
           Austen
           vppon
           the
           36.
           
           Psalme
           ,
           his
           loue
           of
           perfection
           more
           strongly
           encreased
           :
           so
           that
           he
           determined
           out
           of
           hand
           to
           effectuate
           his
           holy
           designe
           .
           It
           came
           in
           his
           minde
           by
           secret
           departure
           in
           vnknowne
           apparell
           to
           sequester
           himselfe
           :
           but
           then
           reflecting
           that
           his
           conuersion
           ,
           if
           hidden
           ,
           would
           only
           auayle
           himselfe
           ;
           if
           published
           ,
           might
           be
           an
           incitation
           to
           others
           :
           he
           without
           delay
           went
           to
           Bishop
           Faustus
           a
           good
           and
           godly
           personage
           (
           one
           of
           those
           Prelates
           whom
           Huneric
           had
           confined
           vnto
           certaine
           places
           neere
           vnto
           their
           owne
           country
           ;
           whereby
           they
           might
           sooner
           relent
           )
           beseeching
           at
           his
           hands
           monasticall
           habit
           .
           For
           in
           a
           litle
           monastery
           which
           hee
           had
           erected
           ,
           held
           
           his
           residence
           .
           The
           prudent
           Bishop
           well
           knowing
           the
           worldly
           cōuersation
           of
           the
           yong
           mā
           in
           time
           past
           ,
           gaue
           no
           credit
           vnto
           his
           purpose
           ,
           nor
           cōforte
           vnto
           his
           request
           :
           but
           willed
           him
           first
           leanre
           to
           become
           a
           lesse
           delicat
           lay-man
           :
           and
           gently
           put
           him
           from
           him
           .
           But
           he
           humbly
           kissing
           the
           Bishops
           hand
           besought
           him
           very
           affectuously
           not
           to
           repell
           him
           vtterly
           ;
           but
           gratiously
           to
           open
           vnto
           him
           the
           monastery
           dore
           ,
           and
           admitte
           him
           for
           one
           of
           his
           disciples
           .
           Importunity
           declared
           sincere
           resolution
           ;
           sincere
           purpose
           deserued
           credence
           ,
           and
           obtained
           admission
           .
           Fame
           of
           the
           thing
           spreading
           abroad
           ;
           some
           despaired
           successe
           because
           of
           his
           former
           daintines
           ,
           others
           considered
           his
           excellent
           wit
           were
           raysed
           into
           expectation
           of
           some
           noble
           and
           worthy
           consequence
           .
           Diuers
           of
           his
           familiars
           excited
           by
           imitation
           of
           his
           renūciation
           ,
           addicting
           themselues
           to
           the
           like
           life
           ,
           only
           his
           inconsiderat
           &
           worldly
           minded
           parent
           grew
           greatly
           disquieted
           &
           frighted
           .
           As
           if
           her
           Fulgentius
           were
           now
           dead
           (
           albeit
           well
           were
           hee
           deade
           who
           so
           died
           )
           she
           impatienly
           runneth
           to
           the
           monastery
           ,
           brawleth
           with
           B.
           Faustus
           ,
           &
           crieth
           out
           ;
           Restore
           the
           sonne
           to
           his
           mother
           ,
           the
           
           
           strayned
           here
           and
           there
           vp
           &
           downe
           by
           fleeing
           to
           hide
           himselfe
           :
           and
           Fulgentius
           had
           no
           better
           shift
           then
           to
           get
           to
           another
           litle
           monastery
           gouerned
           by
           Abbot
           Foelix
           ;
           who
           not
           ignorant
           of
           his
           vertue
           ,
           gladly
           would
           haue
           designed
           vnto
           him
           :
           which
           honor
           Fulgentius
           constantly
           refused
           :
           but
           to
           take
           part
           of
           the
           charge
           vpon
           him
           ,
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           company
           imposing
           it
           ,
           hee
           could
           not
           stifly
           deny
           .
           So
           that
           these
           two
           holy
           Fathers
           equall
           in
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           equall
           also
           in
           vertue
           ,
           &
           like
           in
           conditions
           ,
           mutually
           gouerned
           ;
           each
           fearefull
           of
           offēding
           the
           other
           ,
           each
           vigilently
           attending
           to
           the
           behoof
           of
           the
           couent
           :
           but
           one
           peculiarly
           addicted
           to
           instruction
           and
           institution
           ;
           the
           other
           to
           ordering
           the
           affaires
           &
           to
           necessary
           prouision
           .
        
         
           This
           monastery
           being
           in
           like
           sorte
           by
           
           tumults
           dissolued
           ;
           they
           passed
           with
           their
           whole
           company
           into
           more
           remote
           &
           vnknowne
           parts
           of
           Africke
           ;
           lastly
           setled
           in
           the
           territory
           of
           Sicca
           ,
           not
           without
           great
           fauour
           of
           people
           and
           no
           lesse
           profitt
           and
           gaine
           of
           soules
           :
           Vntill
           one
           Foelix
           a
           Priest
           of
           the
           Arrian
           heretikes
           ,
           who
           not
           farre
           of
           preached
           his
           perfidious
           doctrine
           against
           
           the
           ancient
           faith
           ,
           through
           emulation
           and
           spite
           spurned
           against
           them
           .
           This
           fellow
           ,
           great
           in
           power
           and
           auctority
           ,
           but
           greater
           in
           malice
           ,
           growing
           into
           feare
           ,
           least
           by
           means
           of
           Fulgentius
           (
           whose
           learning
           now
           began
           to
           wax
           famous
           )
           sundry
           whom
           the
           Arrian
           nouelty
           had
           reduced
           might
           be
           reconciled
           :
           caused
           to
           be
           beset
           all
           the
           waies
           and
           pathes
           of
           the
           resorte
           of
           these
           two
           Monks
           .
           For
           Fulgentius
           though
           no
           Priest
           ,
           yet
           vnder
           habit
           of
           a
           Monke
           fulfilled
           indeed
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Priest
           ;
           not
           by
           reconciling
           any
           ,
           but
           by
           holsome
           aduertisemēts
           winning
           and
           drawing
           whom
           he
           could
           to
           reconsiliation
           .
           Necessary
           it
           was
           that
           who
           had
           shewed
           themselues
           such
           valiant
           wariours
           by
           abstinence
           ,
           should
           a
           litle
           fall
           into
           persecutors
           hands
           ,
           to
           the
           intēt
           that
           by
           participating
           also
           in
           the
           combat
           of
           martyrdome
           ,
           suffring
           inflicted
           torments
           for
           their
           faith
           ,
           they
           might
           know
           and
           vnderstand
           how
           much
           they
           had
           profited
           .
           It
           fell
           out
           therefore
           that
           these
           two
           as
           they
           walked
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           lighted
           into
           the
           watchmens
           hands
           :
           &
           after
           apprehension
           were
           presently
           seuered
           ,
           and
           carried
           (
           wel
           charged
           with
           bonds
           )
           vnto
           the
           Arrian
           Priest
           .
           Without
           faulte
           became
           they
           in
           this
           sorte
           
           prisoners
           ,
           and
           without
           warre
           captiues
           ▪
           Foelix
           at
           the
           very
           first
           fright
           cast
           away
           frō
           him
           certaine
           money
           which
           he
           hapned
           to
           haue
           about
           him
           for
           the
           brethrens
           sustenance
           ;
           committing
           vnto
           GOD
           that
           which
           onely
           for
           Gods
           seruants
           ,
           had
           beene
           reserued
           .
           The
           Arrian
           at
           their
           approach
           before
           him
           very
           roughly
           and
           bluntly
           demaunded
           why
           they
           came
           out
           of
           their
           country
           in
           secret
           sort
           ,
           to
           subuert
           
             Christian
             Kings
          
           :
           Kings
           terming
           all
           such
           as
           hee
           and
           his
           like
           had
           peruerted
           from
           the
           faith
           Catholike
           .
           As
           they
           prepared
           to
           answere
           and
           would
           faine
           haue
           spoken
           ;
           he
           commanded
           them
           first
           to
           bee
           scourged
           .
           Foelix
           out
           of
           his
           great
           charity
           made
           presently
           request
           ,
           that
           brother
           Fulgentius
           might
           be
           spared
           :
           who
           (
           saide
           hee
           )
           can
           not
           well
           liue
           to
           endure
           the
           extremity
           of
           the
           torment
           ,
           but
           will
           of
           liklyhood
           send
           forth
           his
           innocent
           spirit
           vnder
           your
           hands
           :
           let
           rather
           your
           wrath
           be
           wholy
           wreaked
           vpon
           me
           ;
           in
           whom
           lieth
           the
           absolute
           cause
           of
           our
           action
           .
           What
           I
           confesse
           I
           know
           to
           be
           true
           .
           Foelix
           therefore
           was
           most
           cruellie
           beaten
           :
           but
           not
           that
           Fulgentius
           should
           escape
           :
           Who
           being
           of
           tender
           constitution
           ,
           as
           noble-borne
           ,
           with
           much
           adoe
           susteyning
           
           the
           blowes
           of
           the
           staues
           (
           as
           himselfe
           afterwards
           tolde
           vs
           )
           aduised
           howe
           either
           to
           mitigate
           the
           enraged
           tormentor
           ,
           or
           to
           gaine
           some
           respit
           and
           ease
           and
           cried
           out
           ,
           that
           willingly
           hee
           would
           say
           somewhat
           ,
           desiring
           that
           he
           might
           be
           heard
           .
           Stripes
           and
           bastanados
           being
           intermitted
           ,
           he
           began
           with
           his
           sweet
           eloquent
           mouth
           to
           recite
           cause
           of
           his
           trauaile
           into
           those
           quarters
           :
           giuing
           to
           the
           Aduersary
           no
           small
           wonder
           at
           his
           learning
           ,
           and
           his
           flowing
           speech
           .
           Almost
           had
           the
           Priest
           forgotten
           his
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           shame
           of
           the
           iniury
           was
           ready
           to
           embrace
           his
           obdurat
           heart
           :
           yet
           least
           he
           should
           appeare
           ouercomne
           with
           his
           words
           ,
           he
           cryed
           out
           fiercely
           :
           
             Lay
             him
             on
             lustely
             ,
             and
             multiplying
             your
             blowes
             rend
             this
             pratler
             :
             what
             ?
             weenes
             he
             ,
             I
             trow
             ,
             to
             seduce
             me
             also
             ?
          
           Incredibly
           hereupon
           is
           he
           againe
           beaten
           :
           and
           then
           both
           of
           them
           deformedlie
           shauen
           ,
           stript
           of
           their
           clothes
           and
           sent
           away
           packing
           all
           naked
           .
           But
           vnto
           them
           
           bredde
           neither
           such
           nakednesse
           ,
           nor
           such
           boldnes
           ,
           confusion
           :
           Nay
           verily
           by
           so
           base
           an
           iniury
           sustained
           for
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           singulerly
           were
           they
           beautified
           .
           Forth
           then
           from
           the
           Arrians
           house
           departed
           they
           no
           otherwise
           thē
           as
           from
           a
           glorious
           
           combat
           ,
           and
           as
           crowned
           with
           laurels
           of
           victory
           :
           &
           in
           their
           returne
           found
           luckily
           the
           money
           which
           Abbot
           Foelix
           had
           throwne
           aside
           .
           Rumor
           of
           this
           detestable
           facte
           gaue
           vnto
           sundry
           no
           smal
           offence
           ,
           and
           namely
           to
           the
           Arrian
           Bishop
           of
           the
           dioces
           :
           who
           had
           helde
           Fulgentius
           deare
           and
           much
           fauoured
           him
           ,
           while
           hee
           was
           yet
           a
           lay-man
           ;
           and
           was
           now
           ready
           to
           prosecute
           reuenge
           of
           his
           profered
           violence
           ,
           in
           case
           he
           would
           seeke
           it
           .
           Whereunto
           when
           many
           perswaded
           him
           ,
           Fulgentius
           gaue
           them
           this
           humble
           deniall
           .
           
             Lawfull
             it
             is
             not
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             meditate
             reuenge
             :
             well
             knoweth
             our
             Lord
             how
             to
             repay
             the
             iniuries
             inflicted
             on
             his
             seruants
             .
             If
             my
             case
             bee
             venged
             ,
             then
             loose
             I
             reward
             of
             my
             patience
             .
             Especially
             seeing
             it
             might
             scandalize
             many
             litle
             ones
             ,
             if
             I
             a
             Catholike
             and
             a
             Monke
             ,
             should
             require
             iudgement
             at
             an
             Arrians
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           Fulgentius
           reading
           the
           wonderful
           liues
           
           of
           the
           Egyptian
           Monkes
           ,
           sayled
           thitherwards
           (
           accompanied
           with
           only
           one
           brother
           )
           aswell
           to
           liue
           vnder
           a
           more
           stricte
           rule
           ,
           as
           also
           to
           leaue
           the
           title
           of
           Abbot
           ,
           &
           to
           liue
           againe
           vnder
           obedience
           .
           Driuen
           was
           the
           shippe
           by
           force
           of
           weather
           and
           winde
           to
           the
           hauen
           of
           Syracuse
           ,
           chiefe
           Citie
           
           of
           Sicilia
           .
           Bishoppe
           there
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           was
           holy
           Eusalius
           ;
           who
           had
           a
           proper
           ,
           monastery
           ,
           whereunto
           he
           frequently
           resorted
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           somewhat
           voide
           from
           Episcopall
           cares
           .
           In
           very
           charitable
           sort
           were
           they
           by
           this
           Bishop
           entertained
           :
           he
           perceiuing
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           Fulgentius
           enquired
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           voyage
           ;
           who
           pretended
           search
           after
           his
           parents
           ;
           as
           loath
           of
           pure
           humility
           to
           lay
           open
           his
           intended
           purpose
           :
           (
           and
           spirituall
           parents
           he
           indeed
           sought
           )
           Eusalius
           easily
           found
           the
           feigned
           answere
           ,
           and
           by
           further
           questions
           receiuing
           the
           true
           motiue
           ,
           diswaded
           such
           iorney
           ,
           assuring
           him
           that
           Egypt
           
           was
           in
           schisme
           and
           seperated
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           
             Blessed
             Peter
          
           :
           and
           added
           
             Without
             faith
             impossible
             is
             it
             to
             please
             God
             :
             and
             what
             profiteth
             it
             to
             afflict
             the
             body
             with
             fasting
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             shall
             want
             spirituall
             comfort
             ?
             Neither
             put
             thou
             thy
             faith
             in
             hazard
             vpon
             conceiued
             regard
             of
             a
             more
             perfect
             life
             .
          
           At
           Syracuse
           liued
           Fulgentius
           one
           winter
           and
           though
           not
           but
           at
           the
           good
           Bishops
           charity
           ,
           yet
           ceassed
           hee
           not
           of
           that
           litle
           studiously
           to
           relieue
           the
           necessities
           of
           others
           :
           and
           winter
           being
           past
           ,
           he
           visited
           Ruffinianus
           ,
           a
           Bishop
           likewise
           but
           heretically
           liuing
           in
           an
           
           obscure
           smal
           islet
           of
           the
           Sicilian
           shore
           ;
           beseeching
           his
           aduice
           also
           concerning
           the
           purposed
           iorney
           .
           Of
           whom
           in
           semblable
           sort
           disswaded
           ;
           hee
           was
           about
           to
           returne
           to
           his
           monastery
           :
           but
           better
           aduised
           would
           not
           omit
           the
           
             memory
             of
             the
             Apostbes
          
           :
           
           but
           sayling
           to
           Rome
           venerably
           visited
           the
           places
           of
           holy
           Martyrs
           :
           and
           there
           beholding
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Roman
           Nobility
           ,
           triumphant
           pomp
           of
           King
           Theoderic
           ,
           &
           vniuersall
           gladnes
           of
           the
           cittie
           ;
           he
           yet
           respected
           not
           such
           worldly
           toies
           with
           delight
           ,
           but
           by
           sight
           thereof
           stirred
           vp
           his
           minde
           to
           desire
           of
           heauenly
           ioyes
           :
           giuing
           this
           lesson
           of
           admonition
           vnto
           his
           company
           .
           
             Howe
             beautifull
             may
             the
             celestiall
             Hierusalem
             be
             when
             terrestriall
             Rome
             so
             glittereth
             ?
             If
             such
             honor
             be
             giuen
             to
             louers
             of
             vanity
             ;
             what
             glorie
             shall
             be
             imparted
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             louers
             and
             followers
             of
             truth
             ?
          
        
         
           Returning
           into
           Africa
           to
           the
           incredible
           
           ioy
           of
           his
           Monkes
           ,
           being
           desirous
           of
           rest
           for
           loue
           of
           contemplation
           ,
           but
           finding
           distractions
           in
           his
           monastery
           by
           necessity
           of
           charitable
           charge
           ;
           to
           auoid
           the
           burden
           and
           care
           of
           ruling
           others
           ,
           hee
           priuily
           stole
           vnto
           another
           monastery
           farre
           of
           amidst
           the
           shelly
           rockes
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           destitute
           
           in
           a
           manner
           of
           all
           humane
           solace
           &
           necessaries
           .
           Where
           being
           receiued
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           he
           passed
           all
           others
           in
           excellencie
           of
           learning
           and
           spirituall
           eloquence
           ,
           so
           farre
           subiected
           he
           himselfe
           to
           al
           in
           humilitie
           and
           obedience
           :
           many
           bookes
           hee
           there
           copied
           out
           very
           faire
           with
           his
           owne
           hands
           ,
           and
           not
           seldome
           made
           necessarie
           implements
           of
           Palme
           leaues
           .
           The
           rather
           in
           such
           secret
           sort
           had
           he
           sequestred
           himselfe
           into
           other
           quarters
           ,
           for
           that
           his
           estimation
           was
           growne
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           noble-men
           and
           gentry
           imployed
           themselues
           in
           a
           kind
           of
           contention
           who
           might
           most
           gratifie
           him
           :
           of
           whom
           Siluester
           the
           principal
           man
           of
           the
           Bizacene
           prouince
           bestowed
           vpon
           him
           a
           seate
           singulerly
           fertill
           ,
           and
           most
           commodious
           for
           erection
           of
           a
           monastery
           :
           which
           he
           gratefully
           accepting
           edisied
           indeede
           such
           a
           place
           ;
           but
           more
           glorious
           by
           the
           brightnes
           of
           the
           vertues
           there
           resident
           ,
           then
           of
           curious
           or
           magnificent
           building
           :
           neither
           endured
           he
           there
           to
           stay
           .
           His
           old
           Monks
           recouering
           notice
           of
           his
           abode
           ,
           letted
           not
           instantly
           to
           require
           him
           :
           and
           great
           grew
           the
           dissension
           ;
           these
           seeking
           to
           regaine
           him
           ,
           those
           other
           to
           detaine
           him
           :
           his
           owne
           
           choice
           was
           to
           remaine
           with
           the
           later
           ,
           in
           subiection
           :
           but
           the
           former
           complaining
           to
           B.
           Faustus
           ,
           he
           laide
           chalenge
           to
           Fulgentius
           as
           to
           his
           Monke
           ;
           threatning
           excommunication
           to
           the
           others
           if
           they
           obstinatly
           resisted
           .
           In
           fine
           to
           his
           old
           monastery
           was
           he
           constrained
           to
           returne
           :
           where
           that
           he
           should
           no
           more
           attempt
           to
           slippe
           away
           for
           loue
           of
           spirituall
           vacance
           ,
           they
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           consecrated
           Priest
           .
        
         
           Sundry
           Citties
           wanting
           Pastors
           (
           for
           
           the
           Kings
           auctority
           had
           prohibited
           Bishops
           to
           be
           any
           more
           ordained
           )
           many
           of
           them
           sought
           and
           laboured
           to
           haue
           Fulgentius
           for
           theirs
           ,
           &
           elected
           him
           outright
           .
           Secure
           neuerthelesse
           held
           he
           himselfe
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           prohibition
           ;
           vntil
           such
           time
           that
           the
           Bishops
           which
           yet
           suruiued
           decreed
           
           that
           contrary
           to
           the
           Kings
           commandement
           and
           order
           ,
           Bishops
           should
           be
           ordained
           in
           all
           places
           vacant
           :
           for
           then
           hid
           he
           himselfe
           ,
           nor
           would
           be
           found
           .
           According
           as
           the
           Bishops
           had
           defined
           ,
           were
           there
           out
           of
           hand
           ,
           in
           all
           hast
           (
           least
           aduertisement
           should
           ouer
           soone
           arriue
           at
           the
           Kings
           eares
           )
           worthy
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           euery
           where
           taken
           ,
           blessed
           and
           consecrated
           :
           
           Only
           Fulgentius
           who
           was
           most
           
           of
           all
           sought
           for
           ,
           no
           where
           appeared
           .
           All
           solemnities
           of
           cōsecratiō
           being
           past
           ,
           returned
           he
           ,
           &
           discouered
           himself
           ,
           wel
           hoping
           now
           to
           bee
           safe
           .
           But
           otherwise
           disposed
           God
           ;
           For
           by
           great
           happe
           the
           city
           Ruspae
           remaining
           as
           yet
           vnfurnished
           ,
           the
           citizēs
           getting
           incling
           of
           his
           discouery
           came
           vnto
           him
           ,
           inuade
           him
           ,
           hould
           him
           ,
           cary
           him
           with
           them
           and
           not
           request
           but
           constraine
           him
           to
           be
           their
           Bishop
           .
           In
           which
           prelacy
           and
           dignity
           he
           nothing
           forgot
           the
           integrity
           of
           his
           former
           state
           ,
           neither
           gaue
           ouer
           to
           be
           a
           monk
           .
           Meane
           and
           simple
           attyre
           he
           vsed
           ,
           often
           went
           barefoot
           ;
           wholly
           abstayned
           from
           flesh
           ,
           oyle
           ,
           and
           wyne
           :
           in
           no
           place
           would
           he
           be
           without
           company
           and
           presence
           of
           some
           monks
           of
           his
           .
           Shortly
           after
           ensued
           that
           which
           was
           before
           well
           enough
           forseen
           to
           be
           a
           lykely
           consequent
           ;
           but
           contemned
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           churches
           necessity
           and
           destitution
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           exiled
           threescore
           Bishops
           and
           more
           into
           Sardinia
           :
           among
           them
           this
           holy
           Saint
           ,
           who
           gladly
           mounted
           the
           commanded
           vessell
           ,
           reioycing
           that
           he
           had
           a
           part
           in
           such
           a
           glorious
           confession
           .
           Diuers
           of
           his
           monks
           and
           clergy
           followed
           him
           :
           and
           arriuing
           
           into
           Sardinia
           ,
           at
           Calaris
           began
           he
           a
           kind
           of
           monastery
           :
           For
           the
           Clearks
           and
           Monks
           liued
           togither
           at
           the
           same
           table
           &
           in
           the
           same
           house
           :
           only
           the
           Monks
           more
           strictly
           possessed
           nothing
           ,
           in
           propriety
           .
           And
           hereby
           his
           sermons
           conuerted
           hee
           many
           to
           monasticall
           life
           .
        
         
           Among
           the
           craftie
           fetches
           and
           persecutory
           
           driftes
           of
           King
           Trasamund
           ,
           whereby
           he
           endeuoured
           to
           allure
           
             Catholikes
             ▪
          
           vnto
           the
           Arrian
           inuentions
           ,
           hee
           feigned
           desire
           of
           becomming
           a
           Catholike
           :
           and
           proposing
           diuers
           foolish
           &
           deceiptful
           questions
           pretended
           that
           he
           could
           not
           finde
           any
           man
           sufficient
           to
           answere
           him
           :
           Hearing
           therfore
           of
           Fulgentius
           he
           hastily
           sent
           for
           him
           .
           Who
           with
           good
           courage
           comming
           to
           Carthage
           ,
           seriously
           confirmed
           the
           Catholikes
           in
           their
           faith
           :
           and
           with
           great
           pleasantnesse
           of
           speech
           ,
           and
           gladnesse
           of
           cheere
           ,
           he
           answered
           to
           all
           questioners
           ,
           reiecting
           no
           man
           :
           so
           that
           sundry
           already
           rebaptized
           hee
           reclaimed
           from
           their
           errour
           ,
           &
           reconciled
           them
           ,
           instructed
           them
           to
           lament
           their
           fall
           ;
           others
           hee
           exhorted
           not
           to
           loose
           their
           soules
           for
           temporall
           commodities
           :
           and
           whom
           hee
           saw
           at
           the
           pinch
           of
           perdition
           ,
           with
           milde
           words
           he
           
           so
           stayed
           and
           animated
           to
           a
           noble
           &
           generous
           resolution
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           sorrowfully
           repenting
           ,
           desisted
           to
           accomplish
           the
           Fiendes
           suggestion
           .
           Certain
           also
           by
           him
           established
           ,
           who
           before
           were
           tottering
           ,
           letted
           not
           with
           great
           confidence
           to
           reproue
           the
           weak-grounded
           impudency
           of
           the
           Arrian
           party
           .
           Thus
           turning
           the
           Omnipotent
           of
           heauen
           his
           enemies
           deuise
           to
           his
           proper
           glory
           .
           After
           this
           champion
           of
           Christ
           had
           stood
           in
           the
           Princes
           sight
           ,
           hee
           was
           by
           him
           both
           found
           and
           acknowledged
           to
           bee
           euery
           way
           aunswerable
           to
           the
           reporte
           which
           went
           of
           his
           wisedome
           and
           learning
           :
           and
           certaine
           difficulties
           were
           proposed
           vnto
           him
           shortly
           to
           bee
           by
           him
           answered
           by
           writing
           .
           Which
           answere
           being
           framed
           ,
           was
           first
           by
           the
           learnedst
           Catholikes
           conferred
           vpon
           ,
           &
           then
           brought
           to
           the
           peoples
           knowledge
           before
           that
           it
           was
           deliuered
           vp
           .
           The
           King
           perusing
           the
           same
           with
           great
           attention
           ;
           praysed
           his
           wisedome
           ,
           wondred
           at
           his
           eloquence
           ,
           commended
           his
           humility
           :
           yet
           was
           not
           worthy
           to
           vnderstād
           the
           truth
           .
           Not
           long
           was
           his
           stay
           in
           Carthage
           :
           for
           the
           Arrians
           clamorously
           incensed
           the
           King
           ,
           complayning
           
           that
           Fulgentius
           had
           already
           reconciled
           some
           of
           their
           Priests
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           fell
           apace
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           whole
           religion
           stood
           in
           hazard
           .
           By
           whose
           importunity
           the
           King
           committed
           him
           againe
           into
           Sardinia
           .
           Late
           in
           the
           night
           was
           he
           brought
           a
           bord
           the
           shippe
           ,
           that
           his
           departure
           might
           be
           for
           the
           present
           concealed
           from
           the
           people
           :
           but
           by
           contrarie
           windes
           so
           long
           was
           hee
           delaied
           vpon
           the
           shore
           ,
           that
           during
           many
           daies
           togither
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           citty
           came
           to
           him
           &
           taking
           their
           farewell
           cōmunicated
           at
           his
           hands
           .
           Great
           lamentation
           arising
           at
           his
           departure
           ,
           he
           tolde
           to
           luliates
           a
           merueilous
           deuout
           man
           (
           whose
           sorrow
           among
           the
           rest
           was
           most
           extreame
           )
           both
           that
           hee
           should
           shortly
           returne
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           obtaine
           peace
           :
           desiring
           him
           to
           keepe
           it
           secret
           .
           So
           great
           was
           his
           humility
           ,
           that
           he
           neuer
           was
           delighted
           with
           doing
           miracles
           ,
           neither
           desired
           that
           grace
           .
           Requested
           to
           pray
           for
           others
           necessities
           ,
           hee
           vsually
           receiued
           these
           words
           :
           
             Thou
             knowest
             (
             O
             Lord
             )
             what
             is
             our
             soules
             health
             ,
             graunt
             of
             thy
             mercy
             vnto
             our
             necessity
             as
             farre
             forth
             as
             shal
             not
             hinder
             our
             spirituall
             profit
             .
          
           Whatsoeuer
           hee
           by
           prayer
           so
           obtained
           at
           Gods
           hands
           ,
           he
           imputed
           it
           to
           
           their
           faith
           ,
           saying
           God
           had
           granted
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           him
           .
           Hee
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           that
           Miracles
           make
           not
           a
           man
           iust
           and
           righteous
           ,
           but
           famous
           .
        
         
           Returning
           againe
           to
           Sardinia
           he
           began
           
           a
           fresh
           foundation
           of
           a
           new
           monasterie
           ,
           assembling
           some
           40.
           
           Monks
           or
           vpwards
           ,
           teaching
           them
           principally
           to
           obserue
           exacte
           and
           precise
           pouerty
           ;
           often
           and
           sundrie
           times
           putting
           them
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           no
           Monke
           was
           he
           ,
           whosoeuer
           desired
           property
           in
           any
           thing
           :
           and
           that
           why
           one
           Monke
           should
           fare
           better
           then
           his
           company
           ,
           there
           may
           perhaps
           bee
           iust
           reason
           through
           speciall
           infirmity
           :
           but
           to
           chalenge
           propriety
           was
           an
           euident
           signe
           of
           a
           proud
           will
           and
           couetous
           desire
           .
           To
           whom
           he
           any
           thing
           more
           distributed
           thē
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           willed
           them
           to
           be
           the
           more
           humble
           ,
           saying
           .
           
             Who
             taketh
             of
             the
             common
             so
             much
             ,
             becommeth
             debter
             to
             all
             :
             which
             debt
             onely
             humility
             ought
             to
             pay
             .
          
           He
           gaue
           to
           euery
           one
           what
           their
           neede
           or
           manifest
           reason
           required
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           presumed
           to
           aske
           ,
           hee
           denied
           it
           although
           there
           were
           happilie
           good
           cause
           .
           For
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           
             Monkes
             ought
             to
             content
             with
             that
             which
             is
             giuen
             them
             :
             and
             they
             which
             aske
             ;
             be
             it
             that
             they
             neede
             it
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
          
           
           
             in
             bondage
             to
             carnall
             desires
             :
             and
             haue
             not
             their
             mind
             perfectly
             set
             vpon
             heauenly
             thinges
             ;
             seeing
             what
             they
             cannot
             giue
             by
             worldly
             bargaining
             &
             busines
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             purchace
             by
             petition
             .
          
           Very
           pleasing
           was
           it
           vnto
           him
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           the
           brethren
           proposed
           a
           hard
           question
           :
           and
           gladly
           heard
           hee
           the
           doubts
           of
           any
           brother
           were
           hee
           neuer
           so
           simple
           ;
           neither
           would
           hee
           for
           wearinesse
           or
           tediousnesse
           cease
           to
           yeelde
           them
           reason
           vntill
           they
           confessed
           themselues
           satisfied
           .
           In
           correction
           so
           long
           would
           he
           appeare
           seuere
           ,
           as
           the
           necessity
           of
           discipline
           did
           compell
           ;
           remaining
           ,
           euen
           when
           hee
           seemed
           most
           displeased
           and
           angrie
           ,
           nothing
           at
           all
           in
           minde
           troubled
           or
           disquieted
           .
        
         
           Trasamund
           the
           King
           taken
           away
           by
           
           death
           ,
           Hilderic
           succeeding
           yealded
           liberty
           to
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ;
           and
           recalled
           the
           Bishops
           from
           exile
           :
           and
           Fulgentius
           was
           with
           inestimable
           deuotion
           of
           the
           Africans
           euery
           where
           receiued
           no
           lesse
           then
           if
           at
           euery
           place
           he
           had
           ben
           the
           peculier
           Bishop
           .
           With
           lights
           ,
           lamps
           ,
           tapers
           ,
           and
           boughes
           they
           mett
           him
           :
           with
           whom
           reioycing
           he
           now
           reioyced
           ,
           as
           before
           with
           them
           lamenting
           he
           had
           lamented
           .
           So
           enflamed
           was
           the
           deuotion
           
           of
           people
           ,
           that
           a
           showre
           happening
           ,
           they
           with
           their
           garments
           held
           hollow
           ouer
           his
           head
           as
           by
           a
           tabernacle
           ,
           sheilded
           him
           from
           the
           rayne
           .
           Enioying
           his
           proper
           Sea
           ,
           yet
           lyked
           he
           styll
           to
           reside
           amōg
           the
           monks
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           monastery
           made
           himselfe
           subiect
           to
           
             Abbot
             Foelix
          
           :
           &
           whereas
           in
           all
           great
           maters
           of
           the
           diocese
           his
           authority
           and
           aduise
           was
           sought
           ,
           yet
           within
           the
           monastery
           in
           eu'ry
           thing
           ,
           were
           it
           neuer
           so
           small
           ,
           would
           he
           be
           ruled
           by
           
           Foelix
           .
           Most
           of
           his
           clergy
           chose
           he
           out
           of
           the
           monastery
           ,
           to
           encrease
           loue
           &
           amity
           in
           tyme
           to
           come
           betweene
           the
           Clergy
           and
           monks
           .
           He
           prescribed
           to
           his
           Clergy
           to
           hold
           their
           houses
           neere
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           ,
           to
           dresse
           each
           his
           gardayn
           with
           his
           owne
           handy
           labour
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           singuler
           regard
           of
           pronōcing
           &
           singing
           well
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Councell
           of
           Vincense
           being
           by
           sentence
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           preferred
           in
           place
           before
           B.
           Quodvultdeus
           ,
           who
           claymed
           the
           preheminence
           to
           his
           proper
           sea
           :
           the
           deuout
           Father
           would
           not
           for
           the
           present
           disproue
           the
           iudgmēt
           of
           the
           Coūcel
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           next
           Coūcel
           he
           made
           supplication
           that
           B.
           Quodvultdeus
           might
           be
           recited
           and
           set
           before
           him
           ;
           which
           was
           granted
           .
        
         
         
           A
           yeare
           before
           he
           deceased
           ,
           forsooke
           
           he
           ecclesiastical
           businesse
           ,
           and
           the
           monastery
           it selfe
           :
           departing
           into
           the
           Island
           Circina
           ,
           with
           a
           few
           brethren
           ;
           and
           there
           liued
           he
           in
           a
           monastery
           vpon
           a
           litle
           rock
           :
           as
           feruently
           persisting
           in
           mortification
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           now
           began
           a
           fresh
           a
           penitentiall
           life
           .
           But
           by
           importunity
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           needing
           him
           and
           complayning
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           he
           returned
           and
           shortly
           fell
           into
           greiuous
           pangues
           of
           siknesse
           :
           lying
           so
           some
           60.
           dayes
           he
           often
           cryed
           ;
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             giue
             me
             here
             patience
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             pardon
             .
          
           Physicions
           perswading
           him
           to
           vse
           a
           bath
           ;
           
             Can
             bathes
          
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           
             make
             that
             a
             man
             hauing
             accomplished
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             should
             not
             dye
             ?
             if
             not
             ;
             why
             then
             induce
             you
             me
             now
             at
             my
             last
             end
             to
             dissolue
             the
             rigor
             of
             my
             long-obserued
             profession
             ?
          
           Calling
           lastly
           the
           brethrē
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           thus
           spake
           vnto
           them
           .
           
             Careful
             of
             your
             souls
             helth
             (
             deare
             brethren
             )
             haue
             I
             perhaps
             beene
             austere
             and
             hard
             vnto
             you
             .
             Whosoeuer
             is
             greiued
             ,
             I
             beseech
             him
             pardon
             mee
             :
             and
             if
             my
             seuerity
             haue
             possibly
             passed
             measure
             and
             due
             moderation
             ,
             pray
             ye
             to
             God
             that
             he
             impute
             it
             not
             to
             me
             .
          
           They
           all
           kneeling
           downe
           acknowledged
           ,
           and
           affirmed
           him
           to
           haue
           beene
           alwayes
           louing
           ,
           gentle
           ,
           and
           milde
           
           towards
           them
           .
           He
           replyed
           .
           
             God
             prouide
             you
             a
             Pastor
             worthy
             of
             his
             Maiestie
             .
          
           Then
           calling
           for
           a
           summe
           of
           money
           ,
           which
           as
           a
           faithfull
           steward
           he
           dayly
           accustomed
           to
           dispense
           vnto
           the
           needy
           ,
           he
           willed
           it
           all
           presently
           to
           be
           disbursed
           :
           and
           reciting
           by
           memory
           the
           wydowes
           ,
           orphāts
           ,
           pilgrims
           ,
           and
           poore
           ,
           he
           allotted
           to
           euery
           one
           their
           portion
           .
           Soone
           dyed
           then
           amidst
           his
           prayers
           this
           verteous
           man
           ;
           and
           famous
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Church
           the
           first
           day
           of
           a
           new
           yeare
           ,
           the
           25.
           yeare
           of
           his
           episcopall
           dignity
           ,
           the
           60.
           of
           his
           lyfe
           ,
           hauing
           written
           very
           many
           treatises
           ,
           against
           the
           heretiks
           ;
           sondry
           sermons
           ,
           and
           epistles
           .
           Whose
           tongue
           was
           of
           such
           force
           to
           mooue
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Carthage
           hearing
           him
           preach
           two
           dayes
           at
           Carthage
           ,
           could
           not
           cōtayne
           from
           teares
           all
           the
           whyle
           ,
           for
           ioy
           that
           Gods
           goodnes
           had
           giuen
           to
           his
           Church
           in
           those
           afflicted
           and
           confortlesse
           tymes
           ,
           so
           noble
           an
           instrument
           of
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
           
           
             ther
             for
             sandy
             deserts
             ,
             neither
             at
             all
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             would
             turne
             Black-moors
             .
             Occasion
             of
             which
             their
             passage
             ouer
             the
             Mediterrane
             ,
             was
             this
             .
             Of
             the
             two
             most
             eminent
             personages
             for
             martiall
             affaires
             ;
             and
             famousest
             generals
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             Aetius
             and
             Boniface
             ;
             this
             later
             being
             by
             Valentinian
             the
             third
             ,
             then
             Emperour
             ,
             placed
             Gouernour
             of
             Africke
             ;
             the
             former
             (
             who
             by
             ouerthrowing
             Attila
             with
             his
             innumerable
             Hunnes
             wonne
             afterwards
             incredible
             honor
             ,
             but
             withal
             puffed
             vp
             his
             hart
             with
             swelling
             ambition
             )
             plotted
             surmises
             against
             him
             ;
             as
             a
             destroier
             of
             the
             prouince
             ,
             with
             aduise
             ,
             that
             best
             might
             this
             appeare
             in
             that
             happily
             he
             would
             refuse
             to
             obey
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             sent
             for
             .
             By
             letters
             in
             the
             mean
             spaceful
             of
             feigned
             amity
             ,
             gaue
             Aetius
             aduertisement
             to
             Erle
             Boniface
             that
             hee
             was
             held
             suspect
             ,
             &
             like
             shortly
             to
             be
             discharged
             of
             his
             dignity
             .
             Wherupon
             ,
             being
             presently
             reuoked
             into
             Italy
             ,
             hee
             made
             answere
             of
             expresse
             deniall
             :
             then
             ,
             to
             preuent
             punishment
             ,
             directed
             message
             vnto
             the
             Vandals
             in
             Spaine
             ,
             promising
             if
             they
             would
             passe
             vnto
             him
             ,
             to
             parte
             Africke
             with
             them
             .
             VVhich
             no
             sooner
             had
             they
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             to
             the
             Erle
             came
             commissioners
             
             from
             Empresse
             Placidia
             ,
             mother
             to
             Valentinian
             :
             for
             he
             hauing
             bin
             alwaies
             before
             found
             most
             loyall
             ,
             great
             was
             the
             wonder
             at
             this
             strange
             demeanure
             .
             To
             whom
             he
             had
             rendred
             reason
             ,
             expostulating
             his
             seruices
             and
             the
             vnkinde
             abuses
             offered
             ,
             laid
             also
             before
             their
             eies
             the
             letters
             of
             Aetius
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             had
             returned
             due
             report
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             was
             restored
             to
             grace
             .
             Hereupon
             ,
             whereas
             before
             no
             arguments
             neither
             yet
             
               S.
               Augustines
            
             own
             *
             Epistle
             vnto
             him
             (
             which
             seemeth
             
             about
             this
             point
             )
             could
             auert
             him
             from
             cōceiued
             indignation
             ;
             he
             now
             promised
             to
             do
             his
             vtmost
             for
             dispatching
             away
             and
             ridding
             the
             Vandals
             whose
             society
             he
             now
             began
             to
             detest
             .
             And
             first
             with
             many
             thousands
             of
             coyne
             he
             assayed
             thē
             :
             which
             offer
             reiected
             ,
             he
             met
             them
             in
             battell
             but
             receiued
             an
             vtter
             ouerthrow
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Diuine
             vengeance
             ouertooke
             yet
             Aetius
             after
             certain
             yeares
             ;
             for
             attempting
             extraordinary
             greatnesse
             he
             was
             by
             the
             Emperour
             preuented
             and
             put
             to
             execution
             .
             Genseric
             who
             performed
             this
             inuasion
             was
             but
             base
             sonne
             to
             Godegiscus
             ,
             
             though
             being
             a
             warriar
             he
             preuayled
             to
             exclude
             from
             the
             regimēt
             his
             yonger
             
             brother
             Gonthar
             the
             lawfully
             begottē
             heire
             ,
             and
             lastly
             made
             him
             from
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             TOuching
             the
             precise
             tyme
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             B.
             Victor
             mentioneth
             ;
             *
             Prosper
             who
             was
             bred
             vp
             vnder
             
               S.
               Austen
            
             noteth
             in
             his
             chronicle
             ,
             that
             the
             Vandals
             crossed
             into
             Afric
             during
             the
             consulship
             of
             Hierom
             and
             Ardaburius
             ,
             which
             fell
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             427.
             insinuating
             that
             the
             siege
             of
             Hippo
             with
             the
             death
             of
             the
             famous
             Doctor
             was
             3.
             or
             4.
             yeare
             after
             :
             that
             in
             the
             yeare
             435.
             peace
             was
             made
             with
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             the
             region
             about
             Hippo
             being
             yealded
             them
             to
             inhabit
             :
             and
             by
             him
             it
             seemeth
             that
             in
             the
             yeare
             437.
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             Genserich
             persecuted
             and
             chased
             the
             Bishops
             of
             his
             prouince
             ,
             depriuing
             them
             of
             their
             churche
             ,
             bycause
             they
             refused
             to
             become
             Arians
             ,
             and
             embrace
             that
             religiō
             which
             he
             prescribed
             them
             to
             admitt
             .
             But
             vnto
             the
             Vandals
             sauage
             proceedings
             may
             (
             besyds
             the
             words
             of
             Victor
             this
             more
             patheticall
             description
             of
             the
             first
             attēpts
             sett
             down
             by
             Bishop
             Possidius
             another
             of
             Austens
             disciples
             ,
             yeald
             no
             vngratefull
             light
             .
             In
             
             short
             tyme
             after
             ,
             through
             the
             will
             and
             
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             a
             huge
             band
             ,
             well
             armed
             with
             sondry
             weapons
             ,
             well
             exercised
             in
             warres
             ,
             of
             inexorable
             enemies
             (
             Vandals
             ,
             and
             Alans
             ,
             associated
             with
             the
             people
             of
             Goths
             ,
             as
             also
             persons
             of
             sondry
             other
             nations
             )
             disborded
             itselfe
             by
             ship
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             parties
             of
             Spayne
             on
             the
             other
             syde
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             rushed
             vpon
             Africa
             :
             and
             piercing
             through
             all
             Mauritania
             ,
             euē
             vnto
             our
             prouincies
             ,
             raging
             with
             all
             cruelty
             &
             atrocity
             ,
             by
             spoyling
             ,
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             sondry
             torments
             ,
             by
             fireing
             and
             other
             mischifs
             ,
             as
             innumerable
             ,
             so
             vnspeakable
             ,
             destroyed
             whatsoeuer
             came
             in
             their
             way
             :
             sparing
             neither
             sexe
             nor
             age
             ;
             neither
             the
             Priests
             or
             ministers
             them selues
             ;
             neither
             the
             very
             ornaments
             ,
             furniture
             ,
             or
             aedifices
             of
             Churches
             .
             This
             most
             fierce
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             hostile
             depopulation
             ,
             that
             man
             of
             God
             Austen
             did
             feele
             don
             ,
             and
             ponder
             to
             be
             don
             ,
             not
             as
             other
             men
             did
             ,
             but
             more
             deeply
             and
             profoundly
             considering
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             therein
             principally
             regarding
             before
             hand
             the
             dangers
             yea
             deaths
             of
             soules
             ,
             more
             then
             ordinarily
             was
             wont
             ;
             Tears
             became
             his
             food
             
             both
             day
             and
             night
             (
             *
             for
             who
             addeth
             vnderstanding
             addeth
             greif
             :
             and
             an
             intelligent
             heart
             is
             as
             a
             corrosiue
             vermine
             to
             the
             bones
             )
             so
             that
             most
             bitter
             and
             aboue
             others
             moornfull
             led
             hee
             in
             patience
             the
             last
             act
             both
             of
             his
             old
             age
             and
             life
             .
             For
             already
             saw
             this
             man
             of
             God
             the
             cities
             together
             with
             their
             buyldings
             vtterly
             subuerted
             the
             inhabiters
             of
             villages
             some
             of
             them
             extinguished
             by
             their
             deadly
             enemyes
             ,
             others
             of
             them
             chased
             away
             and
             scattred
             abroad
             :
             the
             churches
             destitute
             of
             Priests
             &
             ministers
             ;
             the
             holy
             Virgins
             also
             ,
             and
             *
             what
             men
             soeuer
             professed
             cōtinency
             ,
             euery
             where
             dispersed
             of
             these
             ,
             part
             to
             haue
             dyed
             by
             torments
             ,
             part
             to
             haue
             beene
             slayn
             by
             the
             sword
             ;
             part
             the
             integrity
             of
             mind
             ,
             body
             ,
             &
             of
             faith
             being
             quite
             lost
             in
             captiuity
             ,
             after
             an
             euill
             and
             hard
             sort
             ▪
             to
             serue
             their
             enemyes
             .
             He
             perceiued
             likewise
             the
             hymnes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             laudes
             to
             haue
             perished
             from
             the
             churches
             ;
             church
             buyldings
             in
             very
             many
             places
             wasted
             by
             fyre
             ;
             the
             solēnities
             which
             vnto
             God
             are
             due
             vanished
             out
             of
             their
             proper
             places
             :
             *
             sacrifices
             and
             sacraments
             diuine
             either
             not
             sought
             for
             ;
             or
             not
             easily
             
             the
             person
             found
             who
             might
             impart
             thē
             to
             the
             seeker
             :
             of
             those
             who
             fled
             into
             the
             moūtain
             forests
             ,
             &
             rocky
             caues
             ,
             or
             dens
             ,
             or
             els
             fortresses
             ,
             of
             what
             sort
             soeuer
             ;
             certaine
             to
             haue
             beene
             surprised
             and
             slayn
             ,
             the
             rest
             disfurnished
             and
             depriued
             of
             necessary
             sustentations
             therby
             to
             pine
             trough
             hunger
             :
             the
             gouernors
             moreouer
             
             themselues
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             and
             *
             those
             of
             the
             clergy
             who
             happily
             had
             by
             Gods
             grace
             either
             not
             lighted
             vpon
             them
             ,
             or
             els
             escaped
             their
             incursions
             ,
             spoyled
             of
             all
             things
             and
             made
             bare
             ,
             in
             most
             poore
             plight
             to
             beg
             relief
             .
             Scarse
             three
             among
             innumerable
             churches
             saw
             he
             now
             remayning
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               Hippon
            
             ,
             and
             Cirta
             ;
             which
             by
             speciall
             benefit
             of
             God
             were
             not
             subuerted
             ;
             &
             the
             cities
             of
             these
             stand
             permanent
             as
             furnished
             both
             by
             diuine
             &
             humane
             ayd
             :
             albeit
             Hippon
             after
             his
             death
             emptied
             of
             indwellers
             was
             by
             the
             aduersaries
             fyred
             .
             Amydst
             which
             euils
             cōforted
             he
             himselfe
             with
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             certaine
             wiseman
             saying
             .
             
               No
               great
               thing
               shall
               it
               seeme
               that
               tymber
               and
               stones
               fall
               ;
               and
               that
               men
               which
               are
               mortall
               must
               dye
               :
            
             all
             these
             accidents
             ,
             hee
             (
             as
             deeply
             wise
             )
             with
             plentifull
             teares
             dayly
             lamented
             .
             
             Augmentation
             finally
             gaue
             this
             also
             to
             his
             moornfull
             lamentations
             that
             those
             foes
             came
             in
             like
             maner
             to
             besiege
             the
             said
             city
             of
             the
             Hipponēses
             *
             Regij
             ,
             which
             vntil
             then
             held
             her
             former
             state
             .
             Forasmuch
             therefore
             as
             in
             defence
             thereof
             was
             constituted
             one
             Erle
             Boniface
             ,
             he
             who
             somtime
             had
             beene
             confederat
             of
             the
             Goths
             army
             ;
             their
             siege
             continued
             about
             the
             citie
             almost
             14.
             months
             :
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             sea
             shore
             being
             withall
             cutt
             of
             .
             Thither
             had
             we
             also
             from
             the
             neighbouring
             territory
             ,
             together
             with
             other
             our
             associat
             Bishops
             ,
             betakē
             our selues
             by
             flight
             ;
             and
             there
             remayned
             during
             the
             whole
             siege
             .
             Where
             very
             often
             wee
             had
             mutuall
             talke
             cōcerning
             these
             misfortunes
             :
             and
             considered
             the
             dreadfull
             iudgments
             of
             God
             layd
             now
             before
             our
             eyes
             :
             saying
             ;
             
               Iust
               art
               thou
               O
               Lord
               ,
               and
               rightfull
               is
               thy
               doom
               .
            
             And
             altogether
             grieuing
             ,
             groning
             ,
             and
             shedding
             teares
             ,
             wee
             besought
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             all
             consolation
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             relieue
             vs
             from
             this
             tribulation
             .
             And
             it
             hapned
             that
             sitting
             with
             him
             at
             table
             ,
             &
             entercourse
             of
             speech
             passing
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             say
             in
             our
             presence
             ;
             Yee
             shall
             vnderstand
             ,
             
             that
             at
             this
             present
             of
             our
             calamity
             ,
             I
             aske
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             either
             he
             vouch
             safe
             to
             free
             this
             citie
             so
             by
             foes
             enuironed
             :
             or
             in
             case
             it
             otherwise
             seeme
             good
             vnto
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             enharden
             his
             seruāts
             with
             courage
             to
             endure
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             or
             at
             leastwise
             to
             take
             me
             vnto
             him selfe
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
             By
             which
             saying
             of
             his
             being
             instructed
             from
             thence
             forwards
             together
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             seuerall
             companies
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             inhabited
             the
             same
             citie
             ,
             of
             the
             highest
             God
             we
             required
             the
             like
             .
             Behould
             then
             ,
             the
             third
             moneth
             of
             the
             siege
             ,
             tooke
             hee
             his
             bed
             ,
             trauailed
             with
             feuers
             ;
             and
             began
             to
             be
             exercised
             with
             his
             last
             sicknes
             .
             Neither
             surely
             did
             our
             Lord
             defraud
             his
             seruant
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             his
             praier
             :
             for
             both
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             *
             and
             to
             the
             citty
             ,
             hee
             in
             season
             obtained
             what
             before
             he
             had
             with
             wette
             praiers
             earnestly
             sued
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             HEreunto
             may
             bee
             added
             ,
             that
             Carthage
             as
             is
             gathered
             out
             of
             Prosper
             was
             by
             Genseric
             ,
             impudent
             violator
             of
             the
             concluded
             peace
             ,
             fraudulently
             surprised
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             our
             Lord
             439.
             &
             that
             15.
             yeares
             
             
             for
             cōsciēce
             sake
             ,
             like
             fauor
             frō
             heauē
             to
             haue
             bin
             found
             .
             Neither
             may
             I
             let
             passe
             ,
             that
             Africke
             as
             most
             other
             regions
             scourged
             of
             God
             might
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             not
             vntruly
             crie
             out
             ,
             
               Before
               I
               was
               abased
               I
               sinned
               :
            
             for
             
             so
             farre
             was
             it
             runne
             in
             diliciousnes
             and
             loosenes
             ,
             that
             in
             Carthage
             (
             as
             bitterly
             lamented
             *
             Saluian
             Bishop
             of
             Massilia
             at
             the
             very
             same
             season
             )
             might
             be
             seene
             men
             of
             more
             discipline
             and
             seuerity
             in
             life
             to
             be
             hissed
             at
             in
             the
             streetes
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             wonders
             ,
             or
             monsters
             ;
             not
             doubting
             to
             pronounce
             thereof
             ,
             
               That
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               Vandals
               into
               Africke
               was
               not
               to
               be
               imputed
               vnto
               Gods
               rigour
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Africans
               wickednes
            
             ;
             &
             *
             Victor
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             no
             lesse
             .
             Adde
             wee
             this
             also
             out
             of
             Procopius
             ,
             that
             for
             better
             custodie
             of
             the
             purchased
             pray
             were
             ordeined
             in
             ambushes
             and
             places
             fit
             for
             guard
             ,
             both
             Vandals
             and
             Alans
             vnder
             no
             fewer
             leaders
             then
             fourescore
             ;
             whom
             they
             tearmed
             Chiliarchs
             (
             *
             
               Victor
               Millenarians
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             Captaines
             of
             thousands
             .
             Whereby
             the
             army
             consisting
             of
             but
             50.
             thousand
             gaue
             shew
             of
             80.
             thousand
             .
             Whereas
             also
             at
             the
             beginning
             Vandals
             only
             and
             Alans
             were
             held
             in
             roll
             ;
             yet
             admitted
             in
             time
             were
             other
             also
             of
             barbarous
             
             nations
             ;
             passing
             all
             vnder
             the
             name
             of
             Vandals
             ,
             except
             *
             Moores
             onely
             ,
             who
             at
             the
             last
             were
             in
             like
             manner
             receiued
             into
             the
             armie
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             THree
             tragicall
             acts
             hauing
             beene
             by
             B.
             Victor
             of
             Vtica
             so
             represented
             ,
             as
             that
             wee
             haue
             not
             only
             heard
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             maner
             seene
             with
             our
             eyes
             ,
             what
             can
             not
             but
             make
             pious
             harts
             to
             bleed
             :
             &
             a
             forth
             act
             being
             also
             performed
             ,
             wherein
             some
             qualification
             and
             hope
             of
             better
             times
             began
             to
             appeare
             :
             it
             shall
             not
             (
             I
             know
             )
             be
             vngratefull
             to
             all
             Christian
             eares
             ,
             if
             I
             exhibit
             the
             last
             accidents
             of
             this
             veritable
             history
             ;
             to
             which
             the
             Omnipotent
             himselfe
             gaue
             a
             gladsome
             *
             catastrophe
             .
             Nay
             I
             may
             not
             be
             so
             harsh
             to
             their
             patient
             &
             compatient
             harts
             ,
             who
             haue
             sorrowfully
             (
             though
             not
             tediously
             )
             through
             passed
             the
             rufull
             relations
             ;
             as
             to
             defraud
             thē
             of
             the
             consolatory
             part
             remayning
             behynde
             .
             So
             to
             doe
             where
             impiety
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             inhospitality
             .
             And
             besides
             the
             intermediant
             chances
             not
             vnplesant
             ,
             the
             finall
             euent
             most
             delectable
             to
             recite
             ;
             euidently
             shall
             it
             be
             manifest
             how
             a
             well
             
             prepared
             brest
             ,
             should
             in
             aduerse
             times
             not
             be
             deiected
             ;
             for
             that
             God
             by
             admirable
             and
             incomprehēsible
             means
             compassed
             what
             we
             can
             not
             coniecture
             .
             Cōpendiously
             therefore
             to
             set
             downe
             out
             of
             Procopius
             ;
             what
             he
             at
             large
             deliuereth
             the
             abstract
             and
             summe
             of
             things
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             *
             GENSERIC
             being
             very
             far
             stept
             into
             age
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             left
             in
             his
             last
             testament
             ,
             among
             other
             things
             this
             dispositiō
             ,
             that
             the
             succession
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             should
             alwaies
             passe
             vnto
             the
             neerest
             in
             blood
             of
             the
             males
             ,
             and
             among
             equall
             in
             blood
             to
             the
             eldest
             .
             Thirty
             and
             nine
             yeares
             after
             the
             taking
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             dyed
             he
             :
             &
             to
             him
             succeeded
             his
             elder
             soone
             *
             Huneric
             ,
             the
             other
             brother
             *
             Genzon
             being
             before
             departed
             this
             life
             .
             Successors
             to
             the
             hound
             Huneric
             were
             first
             *
             Gundabund
             son
             to
             his
             brother
             Genzon
             ,
             who
             continuing
             in
             the
             steps
             of
             his
             cruell
             predecessors
             ,
             afflicted
             the
             Christians
             (
             so
             alwaies
             and
             no
             otherwise
             termeth
             Procopius
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             excluding
             the
             Arians
             from
             that
             honorable
             name
             )
             and
             
             by
             death
             was
             to
             late
             called
             away
             in
             the
             twelfth
             yeare
             of
             his
             reigne
             .
             After
             whom
             *
             Trasamund
             took
             in
             hand
             the
             affaire
             of
             gouernement
             :
             a
             man
             farre
             passing
             his
             antecessors
             as
             well
             in
             wisdom
             ,
             as
             magnanimity
             and
             courage
             :
             who
             also
             (
             by
             a
             contrary
             course
             vnto
             them
             )
             not
             by
             torments
             and
             vexations
             ,
             but
             by
             rewards
             &
             honors
             inuited
             the
             Christians
             to
             for
             sake
             their
             antient
             faith
             ,
             and
             passe
             vnto
             his
             Arianism
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             would
             not
             relent
             ,
             he
             no
             way
             pressed
             with
             punishment
             and
             affliction
             .
             And
             with
             Anastasius
             the
             Emperor
             he
             alwaies
             maintained
             good
             &
             perfect
             frendshipp
             .
             In
             this
             mans
             time
             receiued
             the
             Vandals
             a
             sore
             ouerthrow
             at
             the
             *
             Moores
             hands
             ,
             farre
             greater
             then
             euer
             they
             had
             in
             any
             skirmish
             before
             .
             In
             the
             teritory
             of
             Tripolis
             was
             a
             Generall
             of
             the
             Moores
             named
             Cabaon
             ,
             who
             perceiuing
             the
             Vandals
             to
             intend
             him
             warre
             ,
             vsed
             this
             not
             absurd
             stratageme
             .
             He
             first
             willed
             all
             vnder
             his
             commaund
             to
             vse
             abstinence
             in
             dyet
             to
             containe
             from
             dealing
             with
             women
             ,
             and
             to
             refraine
             from
             all
             iniury
             and
             wrong
             :
             then
             made
             he
             a
             double
             munition
             or
             fortification
             ;
             within
             the
             one
             shutt
             the
             women
             ,
             prohibiting
             vnder
             
             
             to
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             was
             this
             Hilderich
             ,
             euen
             before
             hee
             was
             Emperour
             ;
             and
             sundry
             presents
             had
             passed
             betweene
             thē
             .
             There
             was
             in
             the
             stocke
             of
             Gizerich
             ,
             one
             Gilimer
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Genzon
             (
             of
             whome
             is
             before
             mentioned
             )
             and
             nexte
             in
             age
             vnto
             Hilderich
             :
             a
             skilful
             warriour
             ,
             of
             a
             sore
             wit
             ,
             well
             furnished
             with
             meanes
             and
             euery
             way
             apte
             to
             inuade
             the
             state
             ;
             and
             who
             otherwise
             by
             proximity
             and
             age
             was
             expected
             to
             succeede
             .
             But
             impatient
             of
             stay
             he
             letted
             not
             to
             thrust
             farre
             into
             the
             interest
             royall
             ,
             to
             vsurpe
             auctority
             ;
             proceeded
             to
             traduce
             the
             King
             vnto
             the
             Vandals
             as
             a
             dull
             and
             not
             daring
             Prince
             :
             charging
             him
             also
             calumniously
             that
             hee
             entended
             to
             resigne
             and
             deliuer
             vp
             to
             the
             Emperor
             the
             whole
             dominion
             ,
             togither
             with
             the
             Vandals
             .
             To
             which
             surmises
             credite
             ouerlightly
             giuen
             ,
             Ilderich
             after
             seauen
             yeares
             gouernment
             is
             togither
             with
             Amer
             and
             his
             brother
             Euagenes
             committed
             to
             ward
             ;
             Gilimer
             created
             King.
             Newes
             wherof
             being
             brought
             to
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             :
             he
             by
             curteous
             aduertisement
             wished
             Gilimer
             not
             so
             to
             violate
             Gizerichs
             will
             and
             testament
             ;
             nor
             persist
             in
             so
             open
             wrong
             .
             Vpō
             which
             message
             Gilimer
             forth
             with
             put
             out
             
             Amers
             eyes
             ,
             and
             helde
             the
             other
             two
             in
             streighter
             custody
             :
             and
             to
             second
             Embassadors
             which
             Iustiniā
             shortly
             sent
             againe
             ,
             he
             finally
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             curiosity
             was
             ouer
             great
             to
             ingest
             himselfe
             into
             the
             actions
             of
             other
             Princes
             ;
             &
             pretended
             that
             Ilderich
             had
             attempted
             somewhat
             against
             those
             of
             the
             blood-royall
             ,
             neither
             ought
             to
             be
             King
             for
             that
             his
             cares
             and
             employments
             were
             not
             vpon
             his
             kingdome
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             GREAT
             indignation
             conceaued
             the
             Emperour
             at
             his
             tyrannicall
             obstinacy
             :
             Wherefore
             the
             Persian
             warre
             (
             as
             God
             would
             haue
             it
             )
             being
             with
             good
             successe
             freshly
             ended
             ,
             &
             Belisarius
             the
             great
             Captaine
             ,
             then
             present
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             hee
             resolued
             enterprise
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             Africke
             .
             Some
             repugnance
             yet
             therein
             he
             found
             ,
             for
             the
             common
             people
             repiningly
             murmured
             &
             obiected
             the
             Emperour
             ●●os
             fleete
             ,
             that
             was
             in
             like
             attempt
             vtterly
             defeated
             ,
             and
             the
             dreadfull
             ouerthrow
             giuē
             to
             Basiliscus
             ,
             wherby
             perished
             an
             entire
             army
             ,
             &
             the
             common
             wealth
             became
             extreamely
             impouerished
             :
             they
             refused
             
             therefore
             to
             contribute
             vnto
             this
             warre
             .
             Furthermore
             not
             the
             stoutest
             of
             the
             Captaines
             ,
             (
             in
             whom
             lay
             the
             hope
             of
             wel
             carrying
             so
             great
             a
             charge
             )
             but
             were
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             sore
             dreaded
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             danger
             :
             seeing
             first
             they
             had
             to
             ouercome
             the
             Seas
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             ships
             to
             assault
             a
             strong
             and
             potent
             kingdome
             .
             The
             soldiers
             also
             so
             lately
             returned
             from
             the
             Persian
             brunts
             ,
             grudged
             that
             they
             shoulde
             now
             sodainely
             bee
             destined
             to
             other
             vnknowne
             people
             and
             sea-combates
             ,
             ere
             they
             had
             once
             beene
             so
             much
             as
             warme
             in
             theie
             owne
             country
             .
             None
             yet
             was
             found
             who
             had
             the
             heart
             or
             would
             presume
             to
             disswade
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             excepte
             only
             Iohn
             the
             maister
             of
             the
             Pallace
             who
             with
             a
             graue
             and
             vehement
             oration
             dehorted
             that
             enterprise
             ,
             which
             vpon
             human
             reasons
             he
             held
             to
             be
             abhorred
             :
             telling
             him
             plainly
             that
             by
             this
             iourney
             he
             should
             abuse
             to
             liberally
             both
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             best
             soldiers
             ,
             and
             the
             publike
             treasurie
             ,
             and
             abilities
             of
             his
             subiects
             :
             vpbraiding
             that
             Carthage
             which
             hee
             would
             impugne
             was
             distant
             by
             land
             140.
             daies
             iorneies
             ,
             and
             by
             sea
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             scarce
             in
             a
             yeare
             should
             report
             returne
             of
             what
             was
             
             done
             :
             that
             if
             he
             subdued
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             yet
             should
             he
             not
             be
             Lord
             of
             Africa
             ,
             both
             Sicilie
             and
             Italy
             being
             vnder
             those
             strange
             nations
             dominion
             :
             happily
             also
             by
             this
             prouocation
             might
             hee
             drawe
             warres
             to
             his
             owne
             gates
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             walles
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             He
             besought
             him
             therefore
             to
             desist
             from
             vndertaking
             so
             doubtfull
             and
             dangerous
             businesse
             ,
             and
             adding
             labours
             vnto
             labours
             .
          
           
             Much
             moued
             the
             words
             of
             Iohn
             the
             Emperors
             minde
             ;
             &
             much
             remitted
             he
             of
             his
             former
             feruor
             ,
             towards
             poore
             Afric
             .
             There
             came
             not
             long
             after
             a
             certaine
             Bishop
             out
             of
             the
             parties
             of
             the
             East
             ,
             &
             obtaining
             to
             relate
             vnto
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             came
             for
             ;
             told
             him
             that
             he
             had
             receiued
             from
             God
             a
             vision
             ,
             wherein
             appeared
             the
             Emperor
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             was
             sharply
             by
             the
             Almightie
             reprehēded
             &
             accused
             of
             great
             impiety
             ,
             that
             hauing
             cōceiued
             the
             good
             purpose
             of
             deliuering
             the
             Christians
             in
             Afric
             from
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             barbarous
             ,
             he
             had
             afterwards
             vpō
             no
             cause
             forsaken
             the
             enterprise
             :
             and
             that
             God
             promised
             the
             Emperor
             to
             assiste
             him
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             Africke
             into
             his
             subiection
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             beene
             vnto
             the
             former
             antient
             
             Emperors
             .
             No
             longer
             differred
             Iustinian
             (
             annimated
             by
             this
             oracle
             )
             but
             furnished
             ships
             ,
             ordained
             Belisarius
             generall
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             beginning
             of
             good
             lucke
             to
             this
             actiō
             was
             that
             Pudentius
             an
             African
             ,
             reuolting
             from
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             sent
             hasty
             word
             to
             Iustinian
             that
             if
             the
             army
             came
             to
             Tripolie
             ,
             he
             should
             easily
             obtaine
             that
             teritory
             for
             that
             few
             soldiers
             were
             there
             to
             resiste
             .
             Which
             Belisarius
             accordingly
             ,
             by
             the
             aide
             of
             Pudentius
             brought
             to
             good
             effect
             .
             Presently
             vpon
             which
             ,
             Godas
             in
             likemaner
             ,
             one
             of
             Gilimers
             captains
             ,
             gouuernour
             of
             the
             great
             Island
             Sardinia
             ,
             and
             by
             nation
             a
             Goth
             ,
             sent
             submission
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             saying
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             serue
             a
             iust
             King
             ,
             then
             a
             Tyrant
             whose
             cōmandments
             were
             vniust
             .
             Towards
             Carthage
             were
             then
             directed
             1000.
             footmen
             ,
             and
             foure
             thousand
             horsemē
             :
             with
             them
             400.
             
             Eruls
             and
             600.
             
             Hunns
             all
             vsing
             their
             bowes
             .
             The
             nauy
             was
             in
             all
             500.
             vessels
             ,
             mariners
             3000.
             and
             of
             voluntary
             aduenturers
             from
             Constantinople
             2000.
             
             In
             the
             seauenth
             yeare
             of
             Iustinians
             empire
             was
             this
             expedition
             addressed
             :
             and
             Epiphanius
             Bishop
             
             of
             the
             citie
             blessing
             (
             as
             the
             maner
             is
             )
             
             the
             fleet
             in
             the
             Emperours
             presence
             led
             one
             by
             one
             into
             a
             ship
             ,
             such
             soldiers
             as
             had
             lately
             beene
             baptized
             .
             In
             this
             fleet
             passed
             with
             the
             rest
             Procopius
             author
             of
             this
             history
             ,
             consailor
             for
             the
             warres
             vnto
             the
             Generall
             Belisarius
             :
             and
             passing
             by
             Syracuse
             he
             got
             intelligēce
             that
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             were
             attempting
             against
             Goda
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             was
             of
             the
             Roman
             forces
             no
             dreade
             at
             all
             :
             in
             somuch
             that
             Gilimer
             as
             most
             secure
             had
             abandoned
             the
             sea
             costes
             ,
             &
             was
             resident
             at
             Hermione
             foure
             daies
             iorney
             vp
             into
             the
             contrey
             .
          
           
             Approching
             to
             sight
             of
             the
             African
             shore
             ,
             great
             consultation
             was
             had
             how
             to
             proceed
             .
             Archelaus
             (
             contrary
             to
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             soldiers
             ,
             who
             weary
             of
             the
             sea
             would
             presently
             haue
             sett
             to
             shore
             )
             perswaded
             to
             deferre
             landing
             ,
             for
             that
             all
             that
             shore
             was
             both
             subiect
             to
             tēpests
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             hauens
             :
             adding
             that
             all
             the
             townes
             of
             Africke
             ,
             except
             only
             Carthage
             were
             by
             Gizerich
             in
             time
             past
             dismātled
             of
             their
             walles
             :
             for
             which
             respects
             he
             preferred
             directly
             to
             assaile
             Carthage
             neere
             whereunto
             was
             a
             goodly
             hauen
             ,
             &
             vngarded
             ;
             from
             whence
             their
             could
             be
             no
             
             
             more
             distance
             to
             hold
             on
             the
             lefte
             hand
             ;
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             kept
             he
             the
             sea
             :
             commanding
             the
             nauy
             as
             well
             as
             they
             could
             to
             obserue
             the
             proceeding
             of
             the
             army
             ,
             and
             to
             keepe
             neere
             vnto
             it
             .
             In
             this
             order
             marched
             the
             army
             forwards
             ,
             no
             faster
             then
             after
             80.
             furlongs
             to
             a
             daies
             iorney
             :
             with
             such
             moderation
             also
             &
             discipline
             ,
             that
             the
             husband
             men
             round
             about
             ,
             hid
             not
             themselues
             for
             feare
             ,
             but
             securelie
             brought
             all
             necessaries
             to
             the
             campe
             and
             freely
             sold
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             GILIMER
             vpon
             first
             newes
             of
             his
             foes
             approach
             ,
             wrote
             vnto
             his
             brother
             Ammat
             at
             Carthage
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             put
             to
             death
             Ilderich
             ,
             and
             whomsoeuer
             els
             of
             their
             kindred
             that
             hee
             had
             in
             prison
             :
             and
             haue
             the
             Vandals
             with
             all
             the
             munition
             of
             the
             citty
             in
             a
             readines
             ;
             that
             they
             might
             in
             the
             streights
             at
             Decimum
             (
             a
             place
             70.
             furlongs
             from
             the
             citty
             )
             inclose
             the
             emperials
             as
             fishes
             in
             a
             nette
             ,
             betweene
             their
             two
             armies
             .
             Belisarius
             being
             come
             to
             
               Decimum
               ;
               Gilimer
            
             vppon
             that
             very
             day
             dispatched
             his
             brothers
             sonne
             Gibamund
             with
             2000.
             
             Vandals
             ,
             charging
             thē
             to
             keepe
             
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             and
             he
             himselfe
             pursued
             the
             taile
             of
             the
             Romane
             army
             :
             meaning
             that
             so
             they
             should
             bee
             on
             three
             sides
             inuaded
             .
             And
             surely
             had
             not
             Ammat
             by
             three
             houres
             space
             preuented
             his
             opportunity
             ,
             enough
             to
             doe
             had
             the
             Romanes
             found
             :
             but
             he
             about
             noone
             went
             to
             Decimum
             :
             and
             (
             which
             was
             as
             bad
             )
             leauing
             behinde
             him
             at
             Carthage
             the
             best
             part
             of
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             he
             hastely
             left
             them
             word
             to
             follow
             him
             to
             Decimum
             ,
             and
             going
             forward
             with
             a
             fewe
             encountred
             with
             Iohn
             ,
             where
             12.
             of
             our
             valientest
             being
             at
             the
             first
             ouerthrowne
             Ammat
             himselfe
             soone
             bare
             them
             company
             ;
             whose
             death
             seene
             ,
             the
             Vandals
             mainely
             flying
             backe
             stroke
             terrour
             in
             the
             rest
             whom
             they
             mett
             from
             Carthage
             ;
             who
             conceiuing
             the
             victors
             to
             be
             more
             in
             number
             then
             they
             were
             ,
             turned
             likewise
             backe
             :
             and
             were
             chassed
             by
             Iohn
             to
             the
             very
             gates
             of
             Carthage
             ;
             loosing
             in
             their
             whole
             number
             neere
             2000.
             persons
             .
             About
             the
             same
             time
             met
             Gibamund
             and
             his
             2000.
             soldiers
             ,
             with
             the
             Hunnes
             ,
             in
             the
             fielde
             of
             Salt
             ,
             40.
             furlongs
             from
             Decimum
             ,
             voide
             of
             habitation
             or
             trees
             :
             and
             were
             by
             thē
             at
             the
             first
             onset
             ouerthrown
             and
             slaine
             .
             Belisarius
             in
             the
             meane
             space
             
             drawing
             toward
             Decimum
             ,
             knew
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             which
             had
             hapned
             ;
             &
             sending
             before
             him
             the
             Captaines
             of
             the
             confederats
             ,
             hee
             followed
             with
             the
             maine
             battell
             .
             Gilimer
             and
             his
             Vandals
             meeting
             with
             the
             formost
             ;
             great
             grewe
             the
             contention
             whether
             party
             should
             gaine
             a
             certaine
             high
             hill
             which
             seemed
             of
             great
             aduantage
             .
             Frō
             which
             the
             Vandals
             so
             droue
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             they
             fled
             to
             a
             towne
             7.
             furlongs
             thence
             ,
             (
             where
             Belisarius
             had
             placed
             Vliar
             a
             captaine
             of
             speares
             ,
             with
             800.
             men
             of
             armes
             )
             in
             confidence
             of
             there
             being
             succoured
             .
             But
             the
             contrary
             fell
             out
             ;
             for
             these
             likwise
             growing
             into
             great
             terror
             tooke
             feareful
             course
             toward
             Belisarius
             .
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             if
             Gilimer
             had
             followed
             his
             fortune
             ,
             hardly
             could
             the
             Romans
             haue
             susteined
             him
             ,
             so
             great
             was
             their
             dread
             ,
             and
             so
             great
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Vandals
             .
             Or
             if
             hee
             had
             gone
             toward
             Carthage
             ,
             he
             had
             oppressed
             Iohns
             troops
             which
             strayed
             out
             of
             order
             ,
             he
             had
             saued
             the
             citty
             ;
             and
             meeting
             with
             our
             fleete
             had
             with
             no
             adoe
             destroyed
             it
             :
             But
             he
             descending
             downe
             the
             hil
             ,
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             his
             brothers
             body
             gaue
             his
             minde
             to
             lamentation
             and
             funeral
             .
             And
             Belisarius
             after
             he
             had
             staied
             
             those
             which
             fled
             ▪
             and
             vpbrayded
             them
             of
             cowardise
             ;
             and
             receiued
             aduertisement
             of
             Ammats
             death
             ,
             with
             what
             els
             had
             passed
             ,
             in
             posting
             speede
             hee
             couragiously
             flew
             toward
             the
             Vandals
             ,
             whom
             finding
             vnwary
             of
             his
             appraoch
             ,
             and
             in
             litle
             order
             hee
             put
             sodainely
             to
             flight
             ;
             the
             night
             hindering
             their
             pursuit
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             THE
             next
             day
             passed
             the
             whole
             army
             to
             Carthage
             ,
             but
             comming
             late
             entred
             not
             the
             cittie
             :
             although
             the
             Carthagineans
             presētly
             set
             open
             their
             gates
             ,
             placed
             cressets
             &
             torches
             in
             euery
             quarter
             ,
             &
             made
             bone
             fires
             throughout
             the
             citty
             all
             the
             night
             long
             .
             Annexed
             to
             the
             Kings
             Palace
             was
             a
             strong
             prison
             ;
             wherein
             among
             others
             ,
             were
             diuers
             merchants
             ,
             who
             had
             bin
             desired
             to
             aide
             Gilimer
             whē
             the
             warre
             began
             :
             &
             were
             to
             haue
             bin
             executed
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             wherein
             Ammat
             was
             slaine
             so
             neere
             was
             their
             life
             at
             the
             brinke
             .
             The
             keeper
             of
             this
             prison
             vnderstāding
             what
             had
             passed
             at
             Decimum
             ;
             &
             seeing
             the
             fleet
             now
             drawing
             toward
             the
             port
             ;
             comming
             in
             to
             thē
             ,
             who
             since
             their
             first
             imprisonmēt
             neuer
             heard
             glad
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             dongcons
             
             hourely
             expecting
             death
             ;
             asked
             them
             what
             they
             would
             depart
             with
             all
             their
             goods
             to
             him
             which
             would
             set
             them
             free
             .
             To
             their
             answere
             to
             take
             what
             he
             would
             ;
             he
             replied
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             onely
             sweare
             to
             sticke
             by
             him
             in
             any
             troble
             that
             might
             befall
             him
             concerning
             them
             .
             Which
             grāted
             ,
             setting
             them
             at
             liberty
             ,
             hee
             himselfe
             went
             away
             with
             them
             .
             Belisarius
             before
             he
             would
             enter
             the
             citty
             ,
             againe
             admonished
             the
             army
             how
             singuler
             modestie
             would
             be
             expected
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             in
             this
             so
             great
             and
             godly
             a
             citty
             ;
             shewed
             them
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             repute
             all
             the
             Africans
             as
             Romans
             ;
             and
             how
             shamefull
             it
             were
             to
             be
             vnciuil
             and
             rude
             towards
             those
             ,
             whose
             liberty
             and
             safety
             they
             came
             to
             assert
             against
             the
             Arrianizing
             Vandals
             .
             Entring
             he
             mounted
             into
             Oilimers
             Throne
             ;
             where
             came
             before
             him
             certaine
             merchants
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             complaining
             that
             the
             night
             last
             past
             their
             goods
             had
             bin
             rifled
             by
             his
             mariners
             .
             The
             iust
             and
             generall
             Chieftaine
             ,
             louer
             of
             all
             honesty
             ,
             &
             obseruer
             of
             equity
             ,
             forced
             Catonymus
             author
             of
             the
             insolency
             vnder
             oath
             to
             bring
             forth
             all
             the
             parcells
             stolne
             ;
             which
             hee
             accordingly
             represented
             ;
             but
             perfidiously
             notwithstanding
             
             vpon
             a
             suddaine
             secretly
             fled
             to
             Constantinople
             with
             those
             rapines
             ,
             where
             not
             long
             after
             taken
             with
             an
             apoplexy
             ,
             berefte
             of
             his
             wittes
             ,
             and
             depriued
             of
             his
             periurde
             tongue
             ,
             hee
             deceased
             in
             a
             most
             wretched
             plight
             :
             At
             his
             entrance
             memorable
             it
             is
             to
             see
             the
             great
             discipline
             of
             the
             army
             ,
             and
             the
             singuler
             confidence
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ;
             for
             neither
             was
             there
             any
             ill
             language
             giuen
             on
             any
             side
             ,
             neither
             was
             any
             shop
             shut
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             not
             set
             forth
             to
             ordinary
             sale
             .
             Which
             was
             wonderfull
             strange
             in
             a
             cittie
             freshly
             taken
             ,
             &
             changing
             gouernment
             .
             The
             Vandals
             which
             had
             fled
             to
             the
             churches
             ;
             hee
             tooke
             into
             protection
             ,
             and
             gaue
             them
             safety
             :
             then
             addicted
             his
             minde
             to
             repaire
             the
             walles
             which
             were
             exceedingly
             ruinous
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             AN
             olde
             said
             saw
             had
             beene
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             that
             G.
             should
             chase
             B.
             and
             againe
             B.
             chase
             G.
             which
             now
             all
             saw
             apparātly
             fulfilled
             in
             Genserich
             and
             
               Boniface
               ,
               Belisarius
            
             and
             Gilimer
             .
             Cleered
             also
             was
             at
             this
             time
             another
             ambiguous
             prediction
             ,
             much
             to
             benoted
             :
             and
             thus
             it
             was
             .
             Principally
             honoured
             
             aboue
             others
             ,
             among
             the
             Carthaginians
             ,
             was
             the
             holy
             man
             Cyprian
             ,
             whose
             feast
             they
             yearly
             celebrate
             in
             the
             most
             goodly
             temple
             of
             the
             same
             Saint
             a
             litle
             without
             the
             Citie
             .
             This
             church
             had
             the
             Arrian
             hereticks
             taken
             into
             their
             owne
             charge
             ,
             expelling
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             driuing
             away
             the
             Priests
             with
             great
             reproche
             .
             The
             Africans
             being
             much
             grieued
             hereat
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Cyprian
             appeared
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             willing
             the
             Christians
             to
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             for
             that
             shortly
             he
             himselfe
             would
             reuenge
             the
             iniury
             .
             With
             great
             certainety
             expected
             the
             Africans
             this
             promised
             euent
             ;
             vtterly
             to
             seek
             when
             or
             in
             what
             sort
             it
             were
             to
             be
             expected
             .
             Vpon
             the
             very
             eue
             of
             this
             Saints
             feast
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             nany
             emperiall
             was
             discouered
             from
             Carthage
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Christians
             assoon
             as
             Ammat
             was
             departed
             against
             the
             Roman
             forces
             (
             while
             the
             euent
             was
             yet
             vncertaine
             of
             battell
             )
             taking
             to
             themselues
             good
             hope
             presētly
             thrusting
             out
             the
             Arrians
             receased
             the
             Temple
             sanctifie
             it
             a
             new
             ,
             purge
             the
             superstitions
             of
             the
             Arrian
             hereticks
             ;
             hang
             vp
             rich
             and
             beutifull
             offrings
             ,
             sett
             lights
             in
             redynes
             ;
             put
             in
             order
             the
             golden
             vessels
             and
             pretious
             
             paraments
             ,
             fetching
             them
             forth
             from
             their
             secret
             repositories
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             also
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             the
             good
             successe
             at
             Decimum
             ,
             hastning
             to
             the
             same
             church
             lightned
             all
             the
             tapers
             ,
             and
             lamps
             ;
             assisting
             the
             Priests
             to
             whom
             the
             function
             of
             all
             such
             things
             appertained
             .
             In
             somuch
             that
             the
             Vandals
             themselues
             held
             so
             manifest
             a
             fulfilling
             of
             this
             prophecy
             in
             great
             admiration
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             GILIMER
             ignorant
             how
             to
             repaire
             his
             state
             ,
             sollicited
             the
             vplandish
             of
             the
             Africans
             to
             intercept
             Roman
             soldiers
             if
             they
             stragled
             ,
             promising
             for
             euery
             head
             brought
             him
             a
             peece
             of
             golde
             .
             Many
             indeed
             of
             the
             seruants
             were
             in
             that
             sort
             slaine
             ;
             whom
             Gilimer
             performing
             his
             couenant
             ,
             supposed
             to
             be
             so
             many
             men
             of
             armes
             .
             Neither
             fownd
             he
             presenter
             confaile
             then
             to
             send
             for
             his
             brother
             Zazon
             (
             who
             in
             this
             meane
             season
             had
             receiued
             Sardinia
             from
             Godas
             )
             and
             concerning
             his
             hasty
             returne
             ,
             he
             sent
             him
             a
             letter
             ,
             wherin
             he
             thus
             complayned
             :
             
               It
               was
               not
               Godas
               that
               called
               thee
               into
               Sardinia
               ▪
               but
               the
               bitter
               fate
               of
               the
               Vandals
               bereft
               mee
               at
               this
               exigent
               ,
               both
               of
               thee
            
             
             
             the
             Moores
             most
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ;
             they
             euer
             after
             the
             cōquest
             of
             Africa
             kept
             a
             most
             bountifull
             ;
             went
             attired
             in
             silkes
             &
             veluets
             ;
             gaue
             themselues
             to
             playes
             and
             sports
             ,
             to
             musike
             &
             hunting
             ,
             to
             banqueting
             &
             recreations
             .
             Moores
             contrariwise
             leade
             their
             liues
             in
             cotages
             ,
             where
             they
             scant
             stand
             vpright
             or
             can
             stirre
             ,
             wanting
             neither
             Sunne
             ,
             nor
             snow
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             misery
             of
             their
             climat
             :
             sleepe
             on
             the
             bare
             ground
             (
             the
             best
             among
             them
             laide
             but
             somwhat
             betweene
             )
             forbidden
             by
             law
             of
             their
             country
             to
             chaunge
             attyre
             after
             the
             seasons
             ;
             but
             a
             boystrous
             course
             ragged
             weede
             they
             at
             all
             times
             wore
             alike
             .
             Ignorant
             they
             are
             what
             bread
             or
             wine
             is
             ;
             but
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             wheat
             ,
             rye
             ,
             or
             barly
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             gette
             ,
             they
             neither
             grinde
             it
             to
             meale
             ,
             nor
             bake
             it
             ,
             but
             eate
             it
             iust
             as
             beasts
             doe
             .
             This
             harsh
             conuersation
             &
             custome
             made
             the
             Vandals
             to
             thinke
             death
             not
             vnpleasant
             ,
             nor
             seruage
             shamefull
             .
             Which
             not
             being
             hidden
             from
             Pharas
             ,
             he
             by
             letters
             inuited
             Gilimer
             to
             render
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             hee
             not
             without
             abundant
             teares
             perused
             ,
             and
             returning
             answere
             that
             hee
             had
             rather
             suffer
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             then
             what
             his
             enemies
             would
             do
             vnto
             him
             ;
             he
             concluded
             
             with
             request
             of
             a
             citharne
             ,
             a
             lofe
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             a
             sponge
             .
             Which
             last
             clause
             was
             not
             vnderstood
             ,
             vntill
             the
             messenger
             explicated
             ,
             that
             he
             desired
             a
             lofe
             ,
             because
             since
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             mountaine
             hee
             neuer
             had
             so
             much
             as
             seene
             any
             baked
             bread
             ;
             a
             sponge
             ,
             to
             wipe
             away
             his
             teares
             ;
             the
             citharne
             ,
             to
             solace
             his
             calamities
             with
             some
             wonderfull
             dittie
             ,
             being
             expert
             in
             musike
             .
             Pharas
             pittying
             his
             case
             ,
             &
             in
             him
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             humane
             condition
             ;
             satisfied
             his
             petition
             :
             but
             more
             strictly
             obserued
             his
             custody
             and
             charge
             .
             Three
             monthes
             continued
             this
             siege
             ;
             Gilimer
             no
             lesse
             afflicted
             in
             his
             health
             thē
             in
             his
             hart
             ,
             constantly
             yet
             persisted
             obdurat
             ,
             vntill
             a
             poore
             Moor-womā
             in
             his
             sight
             had
             set
             certaine
             brused
             corne
             ,
             to
             drie
             ouer
             a
             hyrdle
             :
             neere
             therunto
             sate
             two
             children
             ;
             the
             one
             Gilimers
             brothers
             sonne
             ,
             the
             other
             the
             womans
             :
             who
             grieuously
             pining
             with
             hunger
             ;
             the
             Vandal
             first
             caught
             the
             lumpe
             raw
             ,
             and
             scalding
             hotte
             ,
             and
             thrust
             in
             his
             mouth
             ;
             which
             the
             other
             ,
             tugging
             him
             by
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             forced
             him
             ,
             halfe
             bittē
             as
             it
             was
             to
             deliuer
             out
             of
             his
             throte
             .
             Which
             Gilimer
             seeing
             presētly
             conceiued
             it
             ominous
             to
             his
             owne
             fortunes
             &
             vpon
             
             conditions
             pacted
             ,
             rendring
             himselfe
             was
             sent
             to
             Carthage
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVII
             .
          
           
             OPtion
             after
             this
             came
             to
             Belisarius
             ,
             from
             Iustinian
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             that
             either
             hee
             should
             come
             to
             Constantinople
             together
             with
             Gilimer
             and
             the
             captiue
             Vandals
             ,
             either
             els
             stay
             behind
             them
             ,
             at
             his
             discretion
             .
             But
             he
             finding
             that
             enuie
             ,
             had
             begun
             to
             thrust
             out
             his
             sting
             against
             him
             ,
             resolued
             vpon
             going
             in
             person
             to
             excuse
             him selfe
             vnto
             the
             Emperour
             .
             And
             there
             according
             to
             his
             worthy
             deserts
             receiued
             he
             those
             honors
             ,
             which
             neuer
             had
             any
             priuat
             man
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Titus
             &
             Vespasian
             ;
             but
             only
             Emperours
             themselues
             if
             fortunately
             they
             subdued
             some
             whole
             nation
             .
             For
             at
             his
             entrance
             ,
             before
             him
             went
             the
             trophees
             and
             spoiles
             ,
             with
             the
             captiues
             ;
             and
             he
             himselfe
             triumphing
             (
             yet
             on
             foot
             )
             followed
             after
             through
             the
             citie
             .
             The
             spoiles
             were
             no
             meane
             matters
             :
             goldē
             thrones
             of
             estate
             ,
             rich
             chariots
             ,
             pretious
             furniture
             ,
             plate
             of
             massiue
             gold
             ,
             pretious
             stones
             ,
             siluer
             many
             thousāds
             of
             talēts
             :
             Much
             of
             that
             which
             had
             in
             times
             past
             beene
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             palace
             at
             Rome
             .
             
             Among
             which
             were
             also
             sondry
             noble
             and
             excellent
             peeres
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             which
             of
             old
             were
             by
             Vespasian
             and
             Titus
             translated
             from
             Hierusalem
             out
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
             These
             a
             certaine
             Iewe
             beholding
             ,
             forbore
             not
             to
             say
             aloud
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             ought
             not
             be
             but
             where
             King
             Salomon
             first
             placed
             them
             :
             that
             for
             profaning
             them
             had
             Rome
             by
             Genseric
             beene
             sakt
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             respect
             Gilimer
             by
             Belisarius
             ouercome
             .
             Which
             speech
             comming
             to
             the
             Emperours
             eares
             ,
             he
             greatly
             dreaded
             ,
             &
             willed
             all
             those
             things
             to
             be
             caried
             vnto
             Hierusalem
             for
             the
             Christians
             churches
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             followed
             Gilimer
             with
             the
             principall
             of
             the
             Vandals
             :
             &
             comming
             vnto
             the
             Emperours
             presence
             lamented
             not
             ▪
             but
             only
             vtred
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             
               Vanitie
               of
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               all
               vanitie
               .
            
             To
             him
             &
             
             to
             his
             kindred
             assigned
             the
             Emperour
             certaine
             honorable
             enterteinement
             in
             France
             :
             but
             into
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Patricians
             or
             Nobility
             he
             might
             not
             be
             admitted
             ,
             bycause
             he
             would
             by
             no
             means
             renounce
             the
             Arian
             sect
             .
             Shortly
             after
             was
             to
             Belisarius
             decreed
             a
             triumphe
             after
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             antient
             Captaines
             .
             Caried
             in
             a
             siluer
             chaire
             of
             honour
             vpō
             the
             sholderes
             
             
             and
             Arians
             ;
             &
             reuolting
             from
             their
             Christian
             Emperour
             Rodulph
             of
             Austria
             ,
             haue
             voluntarily
             submitted
             to
             the
             heathen
             Tur●k●
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             league
             with
             Hell.
             God
             of
             his
             holy
             mercie
             auert
             the
             dredfull
             consequēces
             ,
             which
             I
             haue
             horrour
             to
             think
             vpon
             how
             imminent
             they
             are
             vpon
             our
             neighbours
             neckes
             .
             Beginning
             with
             pitifull
             ruines
             of
             the
             faith
             and
             the
             detested
             propagation
             of
             infidelity
             in
             former
             age
             :
             I
             am
             constrained
             by
             similitude
             of
             causes
             to
             dread
             like
             lamentable
             effects
             in
             this
             of
             ours
             ▪
             and
             therby
             with
             regret
             &
             obtestation
             of
             publick
             moane
             ,
             through
             expectation
             of
             publique
             miseries
             ,
             to
             conclude
             the
             Vandal
             persecutions
             :
             Which
             otherewise
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Almighty
             restored
             to
             the
             African
             church
             ,
             golden
             times
             ,
             ought
             to
             haue
             ended
             in
             a
             golden
             period
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           TVVO
           TABLES
           .
           BY
           THE
           FIRST
           NVMBER
           is
           designed
           one
           of
           Victors
           three
           Books
           :
           by
           M.
           The
           Passion
           of
           the
           seauen
           Martyrs
           :
           by
           F.
           The
           life
           of
           Saint
           
             Fulgentius
             :
             by
          
           C.
           
             The
             continuation
             to
             the
             Historie
             .
             The
             last
             number
             importeth
             the
             Chapter
             .
             A
             SVMMARIE
             OF
             THE
             Catholickes
             faith
             and
             practise
             .
          
        
         
           
             ABb●ss●s
             ,
             or
             Mothers
             of
             Nonries
             .
             1.
             8.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Abbot
             ,
             3.
             12
             
             M.
             3.
             
             F.
             3.
             
          
           
             Alliluya
             ,
             song
             solemnely
             at
             Easter
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Altar
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Altar-cloathes
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Angels
             inuocated
             .
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Archdeacon
             ,
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Benedicite
             ,
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Benediction
             of
             Bishops
             craued
             of
             the
             people
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             Blessing
             of
             the
             ships
             by
             a
             Bishop
             at
             their
             setting
             forth
             .
             C.
             9.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             .
             The
             excellent
             vertue
             ,
             charity
             ▪
             and
             a●mes
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Bishops
             ,
             1.
             7.
             2.
             2.
             
             M.
             2.
             
             F.
             5.
             
             F.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             They
             refuse
             to
             deliuer
             vp
             church-ornaments
             to
             the
             officers
             .
             1.
             9.
             refuse
             an
             
             oath
             vniustly
             tēdred
             .
             3.
             3.
             refuse
             to
             exclude
             from
             Catholike
             seruice
             such
             as
             returned
             to
             the
             Catholik
             faith
             .
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             are
             ordered
             in
             dioceses
             vacāt
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Kings
             inhibition
             and
             commandement
             .
             F.
             6.
             
             Bishop
             receiued
             with
             procession
             F.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Cat
               olique
               .
               Catholikes
            
             hold
             fast
             this
             name
             and
             deny
             it
             to
             the
             Arrians
             .
             2.
             10.
             
             Onely
             Catholikes
             held
             for
             Christians
             .
             2.
             7.
             
             The
             Church
             tearmed
             
               Our
               Catholike
               Mother
            
             .
             1.
             5.
             3.
             19.
             
             M.
             3.
             
          
           
             Character
             in
             Baptisme
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chastity
             .
             vowed
             and
             professed
             .
             1.
             8.
             
             M.
             2.
             
             C.
             2
             Seeke
             Nonns
             .
          
           
             Chrisom-cloth
             .
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Christian
             .
             Seeke
             Catholique
             .
          
           
             Churches
             .
             Seeke
             Saints
             .
             Churches
             opened
             and
             ceased
             vpon
             sometimes
             through
             zeale
             .
             1.
             9.
             
             C.
             13.
             
          
           
             Clergy
             ,
             S.
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Confessors
             in
             act
             .
             2.
             7.
             in
             hart
             27.
             sometime
             called
             Martyrs
             .
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Constancy
             of
             Catholikes
             in
             general
             .
             M.
             2.
             
             M.
             3.
             
             Singulerly
             ,
             in
             an
             Erle
             solicited
             by
             the
             King
             1.
             5.
             in
             a
             proconsull
             or
             Marshall
             .
             3.
             6.
             of
             the
             husband
             against
             wife
             and
             children
             .
             1.
             11.
             of
             the
             wife
             against
             
             husband
             and
             children
             .
             3.
             5.
             3.
             15
             
             ▪
             of
             children
             .
             3.
             15.
             
             M.
             2.
             of
             12.
             
             Boyes
             ,
             quiristers
             .
             3.
             11.
             of
             a
             yong
             boy
             a
             Monk.
             M.
             4.
             
             The
             constancy
             of
             Catholikes
             was
             admired
             and
             wōdred
             by
             the
             persecutors
             themselues
             .
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             Conuersion
             of
             many
             Arrians
             ;
             and
             of
             their
             Priests
             .
             F.
             7.
             
          
           
             Crosse
             .
             Confidence
             in
             the
             woode
             of
             the
             Crosse
             .
             M.
             5.
             that
             is
             in
             the
             worke
             performed
             on
             the
             woodden
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Disputation
             .
             S.
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Eucharist
             ,
             Reall
             presence
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Faith.
             The
             Arrians
             seeme
             to
             haue
             onely
             an
             opinion
             not
             faith
             of
             their
             doctrine
             .
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Fryers
             .
             that
             is
             Brethren
             :
             (
             the
             French
             word
             being
             Freres
             )
             3
             12.
             
          
           
             Heretickes
             .
             Compared
             by
             God
             to
             Asses
             ,
             Butchers
             ,
             Sulfury
             cloudes
             .
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             Their
             society
             held
             pernicious
             .
             2
             8.
             
             Heresie
             is
             a
             spice
             of
             madnes
             or
             frēcy
             .
             M.
             1.
             
          
           
             Hermits
             ,
             F.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hymnes
             ,
             2.
             9.
             
             M.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lamentation
             ,
             concerning
             the
             persecution
             3.
             9.
             
             C.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lector
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             orders
             .
             1.
             9.
             3.
             10.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             
             Lights
             ,
             vsed
             at
             the
             publique
             seruice
             and
             processions
             .
             2.
             5.
             2.
             7.
             
             C.
             13.
             
             F.
             9.
             
          
           
             Masse
             ,
             The
             solemne
             sacrifice
             of
             Christians
             .
             1.
             6.
             
             C.
             2.
             celebration
             thereof
             ,
             2.
             7.
             3.
             8.
             frequented
             notwithstanding
             laws
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             2
             8.
             
          
           
             Miracles
             ,
             in
             confirmation
             of
             Catholikes
             in
             their
             faith
             1.
             8.
             2.
             3.
             
             C.
             4.
             
             C.
             14.
             
             C.
             10.
             2.
             7.
             2.
             9.
             3.
             5.
             3.
             8.
             
             M.
             5.
             
             By
             visions
             2.
             5.
             2.
             9.
             
             C.
             8.
             
             C.
             13.
             
             By
             strangely
             plaguing
             the
             persecutors
             .
             1.
             8.
             1.
             9.
             3.
             2.
             3.
             17.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Monasteries
             ,
             are
             oft
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             Monkes
             ,
             1.
             6
             1.
             8.
             3.
             12.
             
             F.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             sweetnes
             of
             monasticall
             life
             .
             F.
             1.
             
             Strictnes
             thereof
             and
             pouerty
             .
             F.
             2.
             voluntary
             obedience
             .
             F.
             8.
             
          
           
             Nocturns
             ,
             which
             name
             at
             this
             day
             remaineth
             in
             the
             Catholike
             Mattens
             ▪
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Nonns
             ,
             Virgins
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             ,
             8.
             2.
             6.
             vncapable
             of
             mariage
             ,
             1
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Nonries
             ,
             1
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Offrings
             ,
             &
             donaries
             hang
             vp
             in
             the
             churches
             ,
             C.
             13.
             
          
           
             Orders
             ,
             Holy
             orders
             ▪
             3
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Patience
             ,
             S.
             Constancy
             ,
             F.
             4.
             
          
           
             Persecutors
             of
             Catholikes
             horribly
             stroken
             by
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             S.
             Miracles
             .
             S.
             Peter
             .
             seeke
             Pope
          
           
             
             Pilgrimage
             to
             places
             where
             Martyrs
             had
             suffered
             and
             miracles
             there
             done
             ,
             1
             ▪
             8.
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             chapter
             ,
             to
             Rome
             ,
             F.
             5.
             
          
           
             Pontificall
             throne
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Pope
             ,
             honorably
             mentioned
             as
             Gods
             high
             Bishop
             1.
             8.
             
             At
             his
             hand
             is
             direction
             &
             aide
             sought
             for
             the
             conuersion
             of
             the
             infidell
             Moores
             ,
             1
             ▪
             8.
             
             To
             S.
             Peter
             was
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             principally
             committed
             ,
             3
             ,
             19.
             
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             or
             seperation
             from
             it
             is
             reputed
             all
             one
             as
             with
             or
             from
             S.
             Peter
             himselfe
             .
             F.
             5.
             
          
           
             Prayers
             ,
             Publique
             praiers
             by
             night
             vpon
             solemne
             vigils
             ,
             2
             ▪
             9.
             
          
           
             Pouerty
             ,
             voluntary
             S.
             Monkes
             .
          
           
             Priests
             ,
             The
             clergy
             of
             Africa
             to
             haue
             liued
             vnmaried
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             manifest
             ;
             in
             that
             not
             once
             in
             so
             great
             &
             long
             a
             persecution
             is
             mentioned
             any
             ecclesiastical
             persons
             wife
             ,
             whereas
             of
             lay-mens
             wiues
             is
             frequent
             mention
             .
          
           
             Prison
             ,
             Masse
             and
             sermons
             in
             a
             prison
             ,
             by
             stealth
             ,
             2.
             7.
             
             M.
             3.
             
          
           
             Procession
             with
             wax-lights
             and
             tapers
             burning
             ,
             2.
             7.
             
             F.
             9.
             
             M.
             5.
             
             (
             F.
             7.
             
          
           
             Prophecy
             of
             religion
             to
             be
             restored
             .
             C.
             13.
             
          
           
             Pulpit
             ,
             wherein
             Lectors
             red
             and
             song
             ;
             as
          
        
         
           
           
             
             Certaine
             voluntarily
             followed
             the
             Clergy
             into
             bannishment
             .
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Yookes
             rifled
             ,
             prohibited
             .
             1.
             9.
             3
             
             ▪
             1.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Buryall
             .
             Sotemne
             bury
             all
             forbidden
             .
             1.
             4.
             
             Catholiks
             buried
             sometime
             vnder
             a
             tree
             .
             1.
             10.
             somelime
             in
             priuat
             houses
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bishops
             confined
             .
             F.
             2.
             forbidden
             to
             be
             harbored
             or
             relieued
             .
             3.
             2
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Catholique
             .
             The
             Arrians
             quarell
             about
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             vngracefully
             challenge
             it
             .
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Chastity
             .
             All
             professours
             of
             the
             continent
             life
             are
             hated
             and
             chased
             away
             .
             M.
             2.
             
             C.
             2.
             a.
             Vowed
             and
             professed
             chastity
             is
             by
             the
             Arrians
             despised
             &
             commanded
             to
             be
             violated
             1.
             8.
             
             Sacred
             virgins
             shamfully
             handled
             and
             tortured
             by
             them
             .
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Churches
             shutt
             vp
             .
             1.
             11.
             3.
             1.
             
             M.
             2.
             fraxed
             and
             brent
             .
             1.
             1.
             taken
             from
             Catholikes
             &
             by
             the
             Arrians
             addicted
             to
             their
             Common
             praier
             .
             1.
             1.
             1.
             4.
             3.
             1.
             abused
             to
             stables
             .
             C.
             6.
             
             Churches
             ransaked
             &
             spoiled
             .
             1.
             9.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cle●gy
             of
             the
             Arrians
             ,
             extraordinarily
             rage
             aboue
             others
             .
             3
             ,
             12.
             3
             ,
             13.
             3
             ,
             14.
             
             M.
             1.
             
             F.
             4.
             
          
           
             Confining
             of
             Bishops
             to
             certaine
             place
             for
             
             mansion
             .
             F.
             2
          
           
             Couetousnes
             insatiable
             after
             Catholiks
             goods
             .
             1
             ,
             1.
             1
             ,
             3.
             1
          
           
             Councells
             .
             The
             Arrians
             alleage
             false
             councells
             for
             coūtenance
             of
             their
             error
             .
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Disputation
             coulorably
             offred
             by
             the
             Arrians
             and
             violently
             demeaned
             .
             2
             ,
             8.
             9
             ,
             10.
             3
             ,
             1.
             3
             ,
             18.
             
             F.
             7
          
           
             Enuye
             of
             the
             Arrians
             at
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Bishops
             .
             1
             ,
             7.
             2
             ,
             2
          
           
             Heretiks
             .
             The
             Arrians
             burn
             Manichaeans
             to
             take
             from
             themselfes
             the
             note
             of
             heresie
             .
             2
             ,
             1
          
           
             Imprisonment
             is
             ouer
             all
             .
          
           
             Lawes
             and
             Proclamations
             .
             Benefit
             of
             lawe
             &
             iustice
             denied
             to
             Catholiques
             .
             3
             ,
             1
          
           
             Martyrdome
             is
             frequēt
             in
             sondry
             chapters
             .
             For
             enuie
             of
             this
             name
             and
             glory
             ;
             certaine
             are
             made
             deferred
             to
             long
             vexation
             .
             1
             ,
             10.
             
             C.
             3
          
           
             Mass●
             decreed
             and
             forbidden
             .
             2
             ,
             8.
             3
             ,
             1.
             abolished
             .
             C.
             2.
             
             Catholiques
             slayn
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             put
             to
             death
             for
             hearing
             it
             .
             1
             ,
             9
          
           
             Miracles
             misinterpreted
             and
             discredited
             ,
             2
             ,
             9.
             
             M.
             5.
             
             C.
             13
          
           
             Monasteries
             held
             in
             speciall
             hatred
             ,
             1
             ,
             1.
             deliuered
             to
             the
             Moores
             .
             M.
             2
          
           
             Monasticall
             persons
             persecuted
             ,
             M.
             2.
             vrged
             
             to
             break
             their
             vow
             and
             marry
             ,
             1.
             8.
             extremly
             hated
             ,
             S.
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Nonns
             scattered
             ,
             and
             tormented
             ,
             2
             ,
             6
          
           
             Oaths
             of
             state
             deceiptfully
             tendred
             to
             entrap
             ,
             3
             ,
             3
          
           
             Persecution
             .
             Spoiling
             of
             goods
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             are
             ouer
             all
             .
             Occasion
             strangely
             sought
             vnder
             pretext
             whereof
             to
             begin
             persecution
             ,
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Disobedience
             and
             state
             is
             styll
             vrged
             &
             pretended
             ,
             1
             ,
             5.
             3
             ,
             1.
             2
             ,
             7.
             
             F.
             6.
             
             Persecuting
             in
             one
             place
             they
             of
             policy
             abstained
             in
             another
             ,
             1.
             6
             :
             and
             sometimes
             mitigated
             for
             ostentation
             of
             clemency
             ,
             2
             ,
             1.
             
             Gods
             honour
             ,
             zeale
             of
             iustice
             &
             clemency
             also
             are
             pretended
             ,
             2
             ,
             8.
             3
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             ciuill
             lawes
             ordained
             by
             antient
             Emperours
             against
             Hereticks
             are
             retorted
             vpon
             Catholiques
             ,
             3
             ,
             1.
             
             Catholiques
             making
             supplicatiō
             are
             worse
             entreated
             ,
             or
             fruitlesse
             ,
             1
             ,
             4.
             3
             ,
             2.
             3
             ,
             1
             6
             :
             flie
             ouer
             sea
             ,
             1
             ,
             7.
             3
             ,
             8
             :
             flie
             into
             deserts
             ,
             3
             ,
             1
             6
             :
             they
             are
             thrust
             to
             day-labour
             ▪
             1
             ,
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             3
             ,
             3
             :
             they
             are
             pined
             ,
             2
             ,
             7.
             3
             ,
             2.
             
             M.
             2.
             depriued
             of
             their
             dignities
             and
             fo
             bidden
             to
             bear
             office
             ,
             1
             ,
             6.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Inticing
             allurements
             and
             promises
             ,
             to
             peruert
             ,
             M.
             3.
             
             M.
             4.
             
             C.
             6
          
           
             
               Praiers
               :
               Catholique
            
             seruice
             and
             praier
             countermanded
             ▪
             
             1
             ,
             6.
             3
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Arrians
             vrge
             that
             publique
             praiers
             should
             be
             admitted
             in
             any
             languague
             indifferently
             .
             2
             ,
             2
          
           
             Priests
             vsed
             with
             all
             rigor
             ,
             1
             ,
             4
             :
             bannished
             ,
             and
             horribly
             vsed
             :
             M.
             2.
             
             S.
             
               Bannishment
               ▪
            
             Spoiled
             of
             their
             substance
             ,
             and
             terribly
             entreated
             ,
             C.
             2.
             
             Malitiously
             slandred
             of
             incontinency
             ,
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Punishment
             inflicted
             for
             receiuing
             a
             Monke
             from
             beyond
             the
             sea
             :
             1
             ,
             6
          
           
             Proclamations
             against
             Catholiks
             ,
             2
             ,
             8.
             3
             ,
             1
          
           
             Reconciling
             by
             the
             sacrament
             of
             penance
             ,
             forbidden
             ,
             3
             ,
             3
          
           
             Resort
             mutuall
             of
             Catholiques
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             1
             ,
             11
          
           
             Rites
             ecclesiasticall
             abolished
             .
             C.
             2
          
           
             Rome
             .
             Peculiar
             malice
             of
             the
             Arrians
             against
             the
             sea
             of
             Rome
             ,
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             They
             surname
             
               Catholiques
               ,
               Comans
            
             ,
             1
             ,
             10
          
           
             Sacrament
             of
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             irreuerently
             cast
             vnder
             foot
             ,
             1
             ,
             9
          
           
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Arriās
             prouoke
             to
             it
             alone
             ,
             2.
             8
          
           
             Serches
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             ransaking
             of
             houses
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
          
           
             Torments
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             :
             5
             :
             with
             cordes
             ,
             1
             ,
             1
             :
             hotyrons
             ,
             1
             ,
             6.
             2
             ,
             6.
             3
             ,
             7
             :
             Stockes
             :
             1
             ,
             8
             :
             whipping
             &
             beating
             :
             1
             ,
             7.
             34.
             3
             ,
             11.
             1
             ,
             8
             :
             F.
             4
             :
             
             hāging
             by
             the
             heels
             :
             1
             ,
             10
             :
             2
             ,
             6
             :
             maiming
             and
             dismembring
             the
             body
             :
             3
             ,
             8
             :
             3
             ,
             9
          
           
             Watch
             &
             ward
             to
             apprehend
             Catholiques
             :
             3
             ,
             15
             :
             F.
             4
          
           
             Women
             vnciuilly
             and
             vnshamfastly
             vsed
             :
             2
             ,
             6
             :
             3
             ,
             4
             :
             M.
             4
          
        
      
       
         
           Faultes
           escaped
           .
        
         
           
             Fol.
             9
             read
             Meerly
             was
             my
             ayme
             to
             shew
             ▪
          
           
             f.
             10.
             read
             licentious
          
           
             f.
             15.
             read
             barbarous
          
           
             f.
             20
             read
             but
             for
             singula
          
           
             f.
             30.
             read
             made
             of
             stubbed
             palmes
          
           
             f.
             40.
             read
             such
             as
             are
          
           
             f.
             52.
             read
             burned
             in
          
           
             f
             65.
             read
             larger
             sense
          
           
             f.
             75.
             read
             vvhiuering
             font
             .
          
           
             f.
             83.
             read
             true
             councels
          
           
             f.
             114
             read
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             f.
             119.
             read
             hee
             farther
             came
             to
             Carthage
          
           
             f.
             123.
             read
             no
             ability
          
           
             f.
             127.
             read
             mothers
             P.
             F
          
           
             f.
             128.
             read
             toucheth
             vs
          
           
             f.
             132.
             
             The
             passion
             of
             the
             7.
             martyrs
             is
             distinct
             by
             it selfe
             &
             no
             partt
             of
             the
             3.
             booke
             .
          
           
             f.
             133.
             read
             rebaptizationis
          
           
             f.
             134.
             read
             serpentine
          
           
             f.
             137.
             read
             vs
             none
          
           
             f
             138.
             read
             peasant
          
           
             f.
             143.
             read
             Rusp
             .
             Surius
          
           
             f.
             149.
             read
             heritage
          
           
             f.
             153.
             read
             baldnes
             .
          
           
             f.
             155.
             read
             Eulalius
          
           
             f.
             156.
             read
             shelty
          
           
             f.
             168.
             read
             Visigothes
          
           
             f.
             169.
             read
             seemed
             they
             and
             the
             like
             discouer
          
           
             f.
             172.
             read
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             f.
             179.
             blot
             out
             180.
             
          
           
             f.
             209.
             read
             Caried
             .
          
           
             f.
             211.
             read
             large
             and
          
           
             f.
             212.
             read
             moan
             .
          
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A14395-e550
           
             An
             Chris●●
             427.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             ali
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             〈◊〉
             &
             Agat
             .
             Trizeric
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Basilicis
             Sanctorum
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Dext●um
             ,
             〈◊〉
             may
             als●
             Gauntl●●
             Psal
             .
             73
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Nobi●
             sacerd●●●
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Rem●entib●uis
             .
          
           
             ●udith
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             desolabantur
             .
             P.
             S.
             P.
             F.
             desolantur
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             An
             Idoll
             of
             the
             Africans
             ,
             of
             vvhich
             mention
             ,
             Tert.
             Prosp
             .
             Am.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Suae
             religioni
             licentia
             tyrannica
             mancipauerunt
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             S.
             Augustine
             wrote
             his
             booke
             de
             haer●sibus
             ,
             vnto
             his
             Disciple
             Quoduultdeus
             ,
             perhaps
             this
             man.
             And
             his
             Epistle
             19.
             vnto
             Deo-gratias
             ,
             seemeth
             vnto
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             this
             mans
             successor
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Clero
             venerabili
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Mapalia
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Exilio
             ali
             .
             Exitio
             ,
          
           
             ⸬
             Magni
             Sacerdote●
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Mola
             catholicae
             matris
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Immolandi
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Nicenum
             .
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Melleis
             fidei
             clauiculis
             .
             Exod.
             1.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S.
             haue
             Gigitanus
             and
             Sinnaritan
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Millena●ios
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             Martinian
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Deo
             sacrata
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Christo
             membra
             corporis
             mei
             dicaui
             nec
             possum
             humanum
             sortiri
             coniugium
             .
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Spiritualis
             secreti
             commercia
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Conuersus
             .
             At
             this
             day
             such
             as
             entring
             Monasteries
             became
             not
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             are
             called
             Conuersi
             (
             conuerts
             )
          
           
             ⸬
             Puellarum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Non
             iam
             sua
             ,
             ●ed
             Christi
             mancipia
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Palmatos
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Compede
             crudeli
             P
             F.
             Cuspide
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             S●saon
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Capsus
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Virginum
             Dei.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Ministros
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Pontifex
             Dei.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Buronitanus
             .
             P.
             F.
             
          
           
             maritha
             ,
             Galibus
             ,
             Ammonis
             ,
             Ptol.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Corpus
             Christi
             &
             sanguinem
             pauimento
             ●●●rserunt
             ▪
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Armogaster
             .
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Caballini●
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             S.
             P
             F.
             Canabiuis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Masculinum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Archimimum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Catholica
             libertate
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P
             F
             P.
             S.
             Ma●inado
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Often
             after
             is
             mention
             ,
             likevvise
             of
             lay-mens
             vviues
             ,
             but
             neuer
             of
             Priests
             vviues
             (
             notvvithstanthe
             chiefe
             rage
             vvas
             against
             them
             )
          
           
             ⸬
             Consilio
             magistrata
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Non
             Indigens
             sed
             Saturus
             .
          
           
             Iob
             ●
             .
          
           
             Luc.
             14.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             i.
             to
             Mardome
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             i.
             Gensericke
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Procopius
             .
             39.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14395-e3060
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Honerichus
             .
             Nundrius
             .
             Procop.
             Honorichus
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             The
             Anabaptists
             burnt
             vnder
             Q.
             Elie
             vvere
             all
             of
             them
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Calamitas
             .
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S.
             Calumniator
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Per
             edicta
             libri
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Iutarit
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Populo
             tractare
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Missas
             agere
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             Iuly
             :
          
           
             ⸬
             Of
             this
             holy
             man
             much
             writeth
             Greg.
             Tur.
             de
             gl
             .
             Confess
             .
             l.
             2
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Throno
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Hiis
             qui
             foris
             sunt
             ,
             he
             alludeth
             to
             the
             Apostles
             phrase
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             intending
             such
             are
             not
             vnited
             vnto
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Vt
             Cespites
             messi●m
             desec●●ent
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Part●●●●tio
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B
             Dederichus
             &
             The
             dericus
             .
             P.
             F.
             &
             P.
             S.
             Theodoricus
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             made
             themselues
             a
             brotherhood
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             faetidum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Ptol.
             Cirtesii
             ,
             whose
             City
             was
             Cirta
             Iuli●
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             ●ldicus
             
          
           
             ⸬
             ali
             .
             Th●ucaria
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S.
             Gamut
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Bestiis
             mancipauit
             
          
           
             Thou
             giuest
             to
             them
             which
             
          
           
             1.
             feare
             thee
             ,
             a
             token
             to
             flie
             from
             the
             face
             of
             the
             bovve
             .
             Psal
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             26.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Venerable
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Lara
             .
             but
             Ptol.
             hath
             Lares
             
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S.
             Abdiritanus
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Super
             b●●donem
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Diui●●
             misteria
             celebrandi
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Domine
             meus
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             S.
             hath
             it
             but
             once
             .
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             Zurita
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             4.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Glory
             is
             this
             to
             al
             his
             Saints
             .
             Psal
             14●
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B
             Vnzibil
             .
             but
             Ptol.
             V●●●●bi●a
             ▪
             Pl●●
             Vl●●uburita
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Martyres
             in
             a
             longer
             sense
             then
             it
             is
             novve
             a
             daies
             taken
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Reconciliationis
             in
             dulgentia
             .
             Matt.
             16.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Diuini
             sacrificii
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             prayses
             
          
           
             ⸬
             The
             Arrabians
             at
             this
             day
             cal
             such
             a
             troup
             Carauanna
             and
             very
             neare
             to
             Cannaua
             is
             the
             vvord
             Conuoy
             ,
             vsuall
             through
             Christendome
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Gladios
             acutos
             petrarum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Aggerem
             publicum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Coepiscopos
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Sancto
             
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S
             ▪
             Ob●d●s
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Euangelium
             .
          
           
             *
             Quae
             caput
             est
             omnium
             Ecclesiarum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Vinia●ense
             se●undum
             ,
             ●●c
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Hymni
             Nocturni
             Cantante
             populo
             .
             Which
             tearme
             of
             Nocturne
             remayneth
             at
             this
             day
             in
             the
             churches
             office
             or
             seruice
             ▪
             
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             crudelitate
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S.
             credulitate
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Crispantem
             benedixit
             aquae
             fontem
             .
             P.
             F.
             alueum
             fontis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             S.
             P
             F.
             irreuocabilis
             B●●naestimabilis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             i.
             the
             king
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Satellitibus
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Eusebius
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14395-e5740
           
             ⸬
             Maiestatis
             Regiae
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             ●nclytae
             recorda●●onis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Mansuetudinis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Homou●●an●
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Propriae
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Amputatum
             est
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             No
             meruail
             though
             the
             Arrians
             lie
             in
             the
             number
             for
             neither
             also
             vvere
             they
             tvvo
             Counsels
             ,
             being
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             reiected
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             induxisse
             cum
             errore
             P.
             F.
             induxisse
             secum
             in
             errorem
             .
             In
             P.
             S.
             this
             clause
             vvanteth
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             These
             lavves
             are
             extant
             in
             the
             decrees
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             vvorthy
             Emperor
             .
             B.
             superstition
             .
          
           
             *
             Conuictus
             agere
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Commeandi
             .
             P.
             F.
             P.
             S.
             Commemorare
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Ordinan
             di
             ,
             it
             is
             ment
             of
             holy
             orders
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Ordina●ores
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             B
             it
             vvanteth
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             B
             it
             vvanteth
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Codicillo
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Milita●ent
             palatio
             
          
           
             *⁎*
             Albetvvene
             this
             signe
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             far
             after
             follovving
             ,
             is
             in
             B.
             most
             confusedly
             misplaced
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Officialibus
             iudicum
             diuersorum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             30.
             po●do
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P
             F.
             Illustres
             ,
             spectabiles
             ,
             senatores
             ,
             populares
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Plebeii
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Circumcelliones
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Ordines
             ciuitatum
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Hominibus
             ,
             but
             surely
             for
             omnibus
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Ordines
             .
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
             ⁎
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Propitia
             diuinitate
             
          
           
             ⸬
             Sacrosanctis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.
             F
             Florentinian
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             ⸬
             Reconciliare
             praesumatis
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Diuina●um
             Scripturarum
             ●cientia
             plena
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             In
             Matre
             Ecclesia
             Catholica
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             22.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Leotia
             .
             P.S.
             P.
             F.
             Leontia
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Aemylius
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Euiscerati
             .
             i.
             bovveled
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             P.S.
             Tambar
             .
             P.
             F.
             Tambay
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Aquisregie●●●●
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Ptol.
             Tipasa
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             Tenes
             ▪
             or
             Tun●●
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             B.
             Auius
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Sabana
             .
             In
             Spayne
             this
             word
             is
             at
             this
             day
             current
             In
             Greeke
             also
             Sabanon
             ,
             signifieth
             any
             cloath
             to
             mundifie
             vvithall
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Lintea●●ina
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             22.
             
          
           
             ⸬
             al
             Theu●●rius
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Abbas
             .
          
           
             ⸬
             Sub
             diaconus
             .
          
           
             *
             Ibi
             est
             mortis
             dānatio
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             13
             
          
           
             *
             B.
             Despicatis
             pos
             .
             ianuarum
             .
             PF
             .
             Despicatio
             ianuarum
             
          
           
             *
             Suae
             hae
             reseos
             aquam
             .
             &
             so
             hath
             B.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             P.
             F.
             is
             thrise
             repeated
             Christianus
             sum
             .
          
           
             *
             B.
             Quiz●n
             .
             P.
             F.
             &
             P.
             S.
             Ziquens
             but
             Ptol.
             hath
             Vuic
             zan
             and
             Plinie
             Quiza
             .
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             
             Psal
             .
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             Suffragatores
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Vestros
             peccatores
             .
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             P.
             Ni
             cas●j
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             B.
             The
             Passion
             of
             seanen
             Christian
             brethren
             .
             Seeke
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             2.
             day
             .
          
           
             *
             Ariomanitarū
             P.
             F.
             B.
             Ariahorū
             .
          
           
             *
             Gladio
             rebaptizatis
             .
          
           
             *
             Bis-acutum
             .
          
           
             *
             Per
             iudicafis
             venerabilibus
             portis
             .
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             &
             percutiā
             coruorū
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Mac.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14395-e9280
           
             Suarius
             1.
             die
             Ianuarij
             .
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
          
           
             *
          
        
         
           Notes for div A14395-e10860
           
             Epist
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             Procopi
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             chro
             .
          
           
             Possidius
             in
             vita
             Aug.
             
          
           
             *
             *
          
           
             *
             .
             a.
             Quoscunque
             continētes
             .
          
           
             *
             .
             b
             .
             Sacrisicia
             .
          
           
             .c.
             
          
           
             *
             Clericos
             .
          
           
             *
             Regiorum
             ,
             al.
             regionū
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             the
             Vandals
             through
             famine
             lefte
             the
             siege
             .
             Proc.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             prouid
             .
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Maurusijs
             .
          
           
             *
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             *
             I.
             
          
           
             *
             II.
             
          
           
             *
             III.
             
          
           
             *
             IIII.
             
          
           
             *
             V.
             
          
           
             *
          
           
             Eccl.
             1.